The Catholic representer, or, The papist misrepresented. Second part
         Gother, John, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 343 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41593
         Wing G1327
         ESTC R30311
         11294099
         ocm 11294099
         47310
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41593)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47310)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1462:4)
      
       
         
           
             The Catholic representer, or, The papist misrepresented. Second part
             Gother, John, d. 1704.
          
           [2], 88 p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hills ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-06 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-06 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Catholic
             Representer
          
           .
           OR
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           AND
           REPRESENTED
        
         
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             Publish'd
             with
             Allowance
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Henry
             Hills
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           King
           's
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           For
           his
           Houshold
           and
           Chappel
           .
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           OF
           the
           Veneration
           shewn
           to
           Images
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whether
           the
           Papists
           Pray
           to
           Images
           ?
           in
           Relation
           to
           a
           Passage
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Catechism
             truly
             Representing
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           :
           and
           its
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Whether
           Papists
           Pray
           directly
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           as
           is
           positively
           Asserted
           by
           a
           Protestant
           ?
           with
           an
           Essay
           of
           a
           Heathen-Catechism
           ,
           after
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           
             Truly-representing
             Protestant-Catechism
          
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Calumny
           is
           publish'd
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Whether
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           agreeable
           to
           them
           ?
           The
           Papist
           believes
           his
           Senses
           in
           this
           Mystery
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Protetant
           ;
           being
           Notes
           upon
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Papists
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           The
           Form
           of
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           Establish'd
           by
           Christ
           .
           No
           hopes
           of
           Salvation
           out
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Church
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           Good
           at
           this
           day
           .
           The
           Protestants
           as
           uncharitably
           Damn
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           These
           are
           said
           to
           do
           the
           Protestants
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           Preface
           of
           
             Wholsom
             Advices
             from
             the
             B.
             V.
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           Papist
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           his
           Belief
           ,
           follows
           the
           Method
           prescrib'd
           by
           Christ
           ,
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           
             Primimitive
             Church
          
           .
           The
           Method
           is
           of
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           and
           more
           according
           to
           Reason
           than
           what
           Others
           follow
           .
           The
           Word
           Worship
           is
           Equivocal
           ,
           and
           acknowledg'd
           so
           by
           St.
           Austin
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           The
           Papist
           do's
           not
           Believe
           ,
           but
           upon
           most
           
             Convincing
             Reasons
             .
             Mysteries
          
           of
           Faith
           
             above
             Reason
          
           ,
           not
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Papist
           is
           not
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           kept
           from
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           do's
           not
           Pray
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           more
           than
           
             Protetestants
             Pray
          
           to
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           or
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Three
           
             Protestant
             Queries
          
           Answer'd
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           The
           Vulgar
           among
           the
           Papists
           not
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           They
           are
           better
           Instructed
           in
           the
           
             true
             Sense
          
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           
             other
             Perswasions
          
           who
           Teach
           themselves
           .
           The
           Vnlearned
           and
           Vnstable
           wrest
           it
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           .
        
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           The
           Vulgar
           not
           permitted
           to
           read
           the
           Bible
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           discover
           the
           Errors
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           an
           Absurd
           Calumny
           .
           The
           Restraint
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           may
           not
           be
           as
           many
           different
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Heads
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           may
           have
           something
           better
           Ground
           than
           their
           own
           Imagination
           to
           direct
           their
           Faith.
           A
           Word
           to
           a
           Lay-Friend
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           not
           always
           the
           Same
           to
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           No
           Possibility
           of
           meeting
           in
           
             One
             Faith
          
           ,
           whilst
           
             Private
             Reason
          
           sets
           up
           for
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           The
           Sham-Story
           of
           the
           Frogs
           and
           Crabs
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           the
           Anniversary
           Solemnity
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
             Private
             Interpretation
          
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Occasion
           of
           Divisions
           .
           Some
           Protestant
           Divines
           call
           in
           the
           Assistance
           of
           Authority
           and
           Guides
           ;
           but
           all
           ends
           in
           the
           
             Private
             Spirit
          
           .
           The
           Question
           started
           ;
           Where
           was
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           as
           it
           is
           now
           Reform'd
           ,
           before
           Luther
           ?
           The
           Answers
           of
           some
           Protestant
           Divines
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
          
           Religion
           
             of
             the
          
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           
             and
             particularly
             That
             of
          
           Constantine
           the
           First
           Christian
           Emperor
           ;
           
             For
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
          
           Protestant
           Religion
           was
           generally
           
             Profess'd
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
          
           Purer
           Times
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Protestant
           Historians
           shew
           us
           Popery
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           under
           Constantine
           ,
           but
           no
           Protestancy
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           that
           Age
           never
           
             Protested
             against
             the
             Popish
             Doctrines
          
           professedly
           Taught
           and
           Practis'd
           in
           those
           Times
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           were
           
             no
             Protestants
          
           .
           An
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Ages
           succeeding
           Constantine
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           The
           Professors
           of
           
             Popish
             Doctrines
          
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           no
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           Papists
           .
           Popish
           Tenets
           not
           only
           the
           Opinions
           of
           
             Private
             Doctors
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           .
           The
           
             Four
             First
             General
             Councils
          
           no
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           No
           
             Protestant
             Harangue
          
           in
           the
           
             First
             Four
             General
             Councils
          
           to
           fill
           the
           Fathers
           Heads
           with
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           .
           No
           Canons
           made
           by
           the
           said
           Fathers
           to
           prevent
           the
           Growth
           of
           Popery
           ,
           at
           that
           Time
           professedly
           Taught
           and
           Practis'd
           ,
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           those
           Councils
           were
           no
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           The
           Appeal
           of
           Protestants
           to
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ,
           shewn
           Injurious
           to
           Protestancy
           ,
           from
           the
           Concess●ons
           of
           
             Protestant
             Writers
             .
             Luther
          
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Reformati●●
           ,
           disclaims
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           for
           his
           purpose
           of
           Reforming
           .
        
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           A
           New
           Way
           of
           making
           all
           the
           
             Popish
             Sayings
          
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           to
           be
           
             Good
             Protestancy
          
           .
           The
           Art
           of
           Interpreting
           do's
           Feats
           ;
           it
           makes
           way
           for
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           AND
           Represented
           .
        
         
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Veneration
             shewn
             to
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whether
             the
             Papists
             pray
             to
             Images
             ?
             in
             Relation
             to
             a
             Passage
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Catechism
               truly
               Representing
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             and
             its
             Vindication
             .
          
        
         
           
             THe
             
               Papist
               Misrepresented
            
             worships
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             he
             kisses
             them
             ,
             uncovers
             his
             Head
             falls
             down
             before
             them
             ,
             offers
             Incense
             ,
             
             and
             
               Prays
               to
               them
            
             ;
             and
             uses
             all
             such
             Postures
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             do
             to
             the
             Person
             or
             Persons
             ,
             thereby
             represented
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             present
             :
             And
             whosoever
             thinks
             otherwise
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             accursed
             .
             
               Catech.
               truly
               repres
               .
               the
               Doctr.
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
               Rome
               p.
            
             42.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             
               Papist
               Represented
            
             is
             taught
             ▪
             That
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Churches
             ,
             and
             due
             Honour
             and
             Veneration
             given
             them
             ;
             not
             for
             that
             any
             Divinity
             or
             Vertue
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             asked
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             confidence
             to
             be
             placed
             
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             anciently
             done
             by
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             Idols
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Honour
             which
             is
             exhibited
             to
             the
             Images
             ,
             is
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Prototype
             ,
             or
             Thing
             represented
             by
             them
             :
             So
             that
             by
             the
             Images
             which
             he
             kisses
             ,
             and
             before
             which
             he
             kneels
             ,
             or
             puts
             off
             his
             hat
             ,
             he
             adores
             Christ
             ,
             and
             reverences
             his
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             the
             said
             Images
             represent
             .
             This
             is
             what
             He
             is
             taught
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             .
             (
             Sess
             .
             25.
             )
             And
             tho
             some
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             an
             Infamy
             upon
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             by
             letting
             loose
             the
             School-debates
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             raising
             Mists
             and
             Confusion
             from
             the
             disagree●ng
             Opinions
             of
             Divines
             ;
             Yet
             in
             honest
             Practice
             he
             's
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             doing
             no
             more
             than
             what
             he
             sees
             done
             every
             Day
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             commendably
             follow
             the
             regular
             Motions
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Dictates
             of
             unbiass'd
             Reason
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Men
             judge
             it
             nothing
             but
             Decent
             and
             Reasonable
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             and
             adorn
             their
             Houses
             ,
             with
             the
             Pictures
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             belong
             to
             their
             Family
             ,
             of
             their
             old
             Friends
             ,
             Benefactors
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             esteem
             ,
             and
             whose
             Memory
             they
             desire
             to
             preserve
             and
             honour
             :
             So
             he
             cannot
             but
             think
             it
             as
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             House
             of
             God
             be
             set
             forth
             ,
             with
             the
             Memories
             of
             such
             Eminent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             singular
             Favour
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             have
             been
             made
             chosen
             Vessels
             for
             the
             Propagation
             of
             the
             Religion
             there
             profess'd
             ,
             or
             have
             sealed
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             there
             delivered
             ,
             with
             the
             Effusion
             of
             their
             dearest
             Bloud
             .
             This
             God
             himself
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             direct
             and
             approve
             ,
             when
             filling
             Bezaleel
             and
             
               Aholi●b
               (
               Exod.
            
             35.
             31.
             
             )
             
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Wisdom
               ,
               in
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             He
             Inspir'd
             them
             to
             make
             
               Two
               Cherubims
            
             of
             Gold
             
               (
               Exod.
            
             37.
             7.
             
             )
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             
               Mercy
               Seat
            
             ;
             openly
             declaring
             by
             this
             Fact
             ,
             the
             best
             Ornaments
             of
             his
             Seat
             and
             House
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Images
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             Representations
             of
             those
             Divine
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             are
             continually
             finging
             Praises
             to
             him
             before
             his
             Throne
             in
             Heaven
             .
             This
             he
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             suggest
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             tho
             so
             prone
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             Christians
             be
             so
             Squeamish
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             follow
             ,
             when
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             himself
             is
             giving
             Direction
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             Ceremony
             particularly
             relating
             to
             that
             People
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Ornament
             of
             that
             Place
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             own
             Order
             was
             consecrated
             to
             his
             Presence
             and
             Service
             ?
             But
             't
             is
             not
             all
             Christians
             ,
             even
             of
             Those
             Separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             wholy
             disallow
             of
             this
             Practice
             ;
             there
             are
             several
             degrees
             amongst
             them
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Lutheran
               Protestants
            
             have
             their
             Altars
             and
             Church
             Walls
             set
             out
             with
             the
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             &c.
             
             Other
             Protestants
             who
             think
             the
             best
             temper
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Compounding
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             together
             ,
             dare
             not
             go
             so
             far
             ;
             and
             therefore
             instead
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             expose
             only
             two
             Saints
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             in
             their
             holy
             Places
             ,
             admitting
             generally
             too
             the
             Judaical
             
             Ornament
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             some
             Cberubims
             over
             their
             Church
             doors
             and
             Windows
             ;
             but
             nothing
             of
             a
             
               Cbristian
               Representation
            
             ,
             besides
             a
             
               Modern
               Sainted
               Queen
            
             .
             This
             is
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             Clamours
             of
             the
             Croud
             overrule
             ;
             where
             nothing
             more
             of
             Cbrist
             must
             appear
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             offending
             tender
             Consciences
             with
             the
             looks
             and
             smell
             of
             Popery
             :
             whilst
             yet
             in
             other
             Places
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             Cathedrals
             and
             Vniversities
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             don't
             awe
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             where
             the
             Charge
             of
             Popery
             is
             neglected
             ,
             and
             the
             Walls
             and
             Windows
             not
             left
             as
             naked
             ,
             as
             senceless
             Fears
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             Cbrist
             and
             his
             Apostles
             stand
             with
             as
             much
             Veneration
             as
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             elswhere
             ;
             and
             a
             
               Primitive
               Martyr
            
             is
             as
             becoming
             an
             Ornament
             ,
             as
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             so
             reasonable
             to
             some
             true
             Sons
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             nothing
             more
             suitable
             to
             their
             Retirement
             ,
             where
             they
             design
             to
             converse
             with
             Heaven
             than
             a
             Crucifix
             :
             th●
             this
             Practice
             some
             think
             fit
             to
             wave
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             raising
             Jealousies
             in
             their
             Family
             ,
             and
             becoming
             the
             talk
             of
             the
             Neighbourhood
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             which
             he
             sees
             thus
             approv'd
             by
             many
             ,
             and
             practis'd
             by
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             he
             owns
             and
             declares
             for
             the
             allow'd
             and
             establish'd
             Practice
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             is
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             think
             the
             Pictures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Saints
             to
             be
             as
             ornamental
             in
             a
             
               Cbristian
               House
            
             ,
             as
             others
             of
             
               Relations
               ,
               Benefactors
            
             ,
             or
             Emperours
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             not
             to
             joyn
             hands
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             broke
             in
             pieces
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             while
             he
             left
             those
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Thieves
            
             ,
             stand
             untoucht
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Cross
             or
             Crucifix
             as
             proper
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             Place
             and
             Congregation
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             ;
             as
             the
             Lion
             and
             the
             Vnicorn
             or
             
               Kings
               Arms
            
             ,
             to
             Intimate
             that
             they
             own
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             Governour
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             esteem
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             as
             fit
             to
             have
             place
             there
             ,
             for
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             there
             deliver'd
             ,
             and
             ratifying
             it
             with
             their
             Bloud
             ;
             as
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             for
             publishing
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             or
             as
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             for
             establishing
             the
             Religion
             by
             her
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             is
             a
             Papist
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             have
             a
             good
             Opinion
             of
             those
             ▪
             who
             love
             all
             sorts
             of
             Pictures
             ,
             whether
             of
             
               Relations
               ,
               Landskips
               ,
               Monsters
               ,
               Dogs
            
             or
             Devils
             ;
             but
             can
             brook
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             Mother
             :
             who
             with
             Satisfaction
             enough
             can
             Admit
             of
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             a
             suffering
             Russel
             ,
             or
             Sidney
             ,
             The
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             any
             Prophane
             or
             Immodest
             Picture
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             presently
             turn
             Stomach
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Worlds
             Redeemer
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             at
             any
             Passage
             of
             
               Christs
               Passion
            
             ,
             or
             sacred
             Mystery
             of
             our
             Religion
             represented
             in
             Colours
             .
             No
             better
             Christians
             can
             he
             esteem
             those
             who
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             without
             their
             Signet
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             Family
             :
             who
             cannot
             see
             their
             Shops
             or
             Sign-Posts
             without
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Company
             they
             are
             Free
             of
             :
             who
             must
             have
             their
             Scutcheon
             over
             their
             Hall
             doors
             ,
             to
             publish
             the
             Corporation
             they
             belong
             to
             :
             and
             yet
             can
             allow
             of
             nothing
             to
             shew
             they
             are
             Christians
             :
             who
             can
             see
             Crosses
             on
             their
             Houses
             and
             Walls
             both
             private
             and
             public
             ,
             on
             their
             
               Signs
               ,
               Barges
            
             ,
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             Colours
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             to
             speak
             them
             belonging
             to
             Citizens
             :
             but
             a
             Cross
             to
             declare
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             they
             repute
             as
             intollerable
             .
             These
             he
             cannot
             much
             esteem
             for
             their
             Christianity
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             since
             he
             sees
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             to
             shew
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             Respect
             and
             Veneration
             He
             shews
             to
             Sacred
             Images
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             he
             does
             nothing
             but
             what
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             oblige
             him
             too
             :
             and
             to
             explicate
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             he
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             declare
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Loyal
             Wife
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             tender
             Love
             and
             sincere
             
             Respect
             for
             her
             Husband
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             ,
             from
             the
             pressing
             Impulse
             of
             innocent
             Nature
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             Love
             and
             Respect
             for
             his
             Picture
             ,
             and
             expresses
             that
             Love
             by
             kissing
             it
             ,
             and
             hanging
             it
             at
             her
             Breast
             :
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             He
             having
             a
             hearty
             Love
             and
             true
             Honour
             in
             his
             Soul
             for
             his
             Blessed
             Redeemer
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             irresistable
             force
             of
             Nature
             ,
             from
             having
             a
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             for
             their
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             this
             same
             Respect
             he
             expresses
             by
             kissing
             them
             ,
             placing
             them
             in
             his
             Oratory
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             Christians
             Honour
             and
             Respect
             the
             Bible
             above
             all
             other
             Books
             ;
             and
             tho
             it
             be
             made
             of
             nothing
             but
             Paper
             ,
             Ink
             ,
             Leather
             ,
             Pastboard
             ,
             like
             all
             other
             Volumes
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Stroks
             of
             that
             Ink
             are
             so
             order'd
             and
             joyn'd
             in
             that
             Paper
             ,
             that
             they
             Signifie
             and
             Represent
             to
             him
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             Reason
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             Love
             and
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             this
             Book
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             reading
             and
             perusing
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             devout
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             express
             these
             Sentiments
             of
             their
             Souls
             by
             
               kissing
               it
            
             ,
             never
             taking
             it
             into
             their
             Hands
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             awful
             Reverence
             ,
             with
             their
             Heads
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             bended
             knees
             :
             they
             do
             nothing
             but
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             ,
             without
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             Suspicion
             of
             giving
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             to
             the
             Paper
             or
             Ink
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             be
             paid
             to
             that
             Sacred
             Volume
             ,
             and
             what
             has
             been
             the
             Practice
             of
             many
             holy
             Christians
             and
             Saints
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             Account
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             tho
             the
             Pictures
             of
             
               Christ
               &c.
            
             are
             nothing
             but
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             ,
             like
             others
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Stroks
             of
             that
             Ink
             are
             so
             ordered
             and
             drawn
             there
             ,
             that
             they
             Signifie
             and
             Represent
             to
             him
             
               Christs
               Nativity
            
             ,
             his
             
               Scourging
               at
               the
               Pillar
            
             ,
             or
             
               Passion
               on
               the
               Cross
               &c.
            
             they
             are
             to
             him
             like
             a
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Bible
             it self
             ,
             informing
             him
             of
             the
             same
             Sacred
             Mystery
             ,
             teaching
             him
             the
             same
             Divine
             Truth
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             are
             to
             him
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             from
             that
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             treats
             of
             that
             Mystery
             ,
             besides
             in
             the
             different
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Stroks
             and
             manner
             of
             laying
             on
             the
             Ink.
             And
             if
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             and
             Consideration
             of
             these
             Divine
             Truths
             and
             Sacred
             Mysteries
             thus
             Represented
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             stands
             with
             his
             
               Head
               uncover'd
            
             ,
             or
             
               on
               his
               knees
            
             ,
             he
             do's
             it
             only
             to
             express
             the
             Love
             and
             Honour
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             enflame
             his
             heart
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Veneration
             which
             he
             has
             for
             Christ
             in
             those
             endearing
             Passages
             :
             And
             in
             these
             Actions
             and
             Postures
             he
             do's
             no
             more
             make
             a
             God
             of
             ,
             or
             give
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             to
             the
             
               Paper
               ,
               Ink
            
             ,
             or
             Colours
             of
             those
             Pictures
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Material
               Images
            
             ;
             than
             he
             makes
             a
             God
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             when
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             ,
             he
             stands
             with
             his
             Head
             uncover'd
             and
             kisses
             it
             ,
             or
             reads
             it
             on
             his
             knees
             ;
             or
             gives
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             to
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             when
             he
             hears
             him
             deliver
             Gods
             Word
             with
             his
             Headbare
             .
          
           
             Let
             Divines
             therefore
             wrangle
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ,
             and
             dispute
             ,
             whether
             this
             Honour
             ,
             this
             Reverence
             and
             Respect
             shewn
             to
             the
             Bible
             ,
             to
             a
             Preachers
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             Pictures
             or
             Images
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             distinct
             from
             what
             is
             given
             to
             the
             
               Things
               Represented
            
             ;
             whether
             it
             terminates
             on
             them
             absolutely
             after
             an
             Inferiour
             manner
             ,
             or
             only
             relatively
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             .
             This
             they
             may
             go
             on
             with
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Wits
             and
             Tongues
             ;
             and
             others
             may
             scatter
             these
             Notions
             amongst
             the
             Crowd
             for
             the
             Confusion
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             Disturbance
             of
             weak
             Brains
             :
             but
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             's
             little
             concern'd
             with
             these
             Debates
             .
             He
             's
             certain
             he
             believes
             in
             ,
             Worships
             and
             Adores
             only
             One
             God
             ,
             who
             Created
             and
             Redeemed
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             he
             expects
             Salvation
             :
             and
             he
             
             confesses
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Pictures
               ,
               Images
            
             ,
             &c.
             relating
             to
             Him
             or
             his
             Saints
             ,
             are
             nothing
             more
             than
             
               Paper
               ,
               Colours
               ,
               Wood
               ,
               Stone
               .
               &c.
            
             meer
             Creatures
             not
             to
             be
             confided
             in
             .
             Yet
             as
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             ,
             that
             Christians
             full
             of
             Devotion
             and
             Zeal
             can
             
               kneel
               down
            
             before
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             for
             its
             being
             a
             Figure
             or
             a
             
               Representative
               Commemoration
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Goodness
             and
             Passion
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             God.
             As
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             Men
             full
             of
             Scorn
             and
             Rage
             can
             shew
             their
             Malice
             to
             a
             great
             Prelate
             ,
             by
             exposing
             his
             Effigies
             to
             the
             contemptuous
             Shouts
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             carrying
             it
             in
             a
             mock-Procession
             ,
             and
             committing
             it
             to
             the
             flames
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             having
             it
             decided
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             
               same
               Dishonour
            
             shewn
             to
             the
             Image
             and
             to
             the
             Person
             :
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             
               same
               Respect
            
             and
             Reverence
             given
             to
             the
             Sacramental
             Figure
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             different
             :
             As
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             this
             ,
             he
             cannot
             doubt
             to
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             Christ
             before
             an
             Image
             relating
             to
             him
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               Speculative
               Scruple
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             a
             distinct
             Veneration
             given
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             Image
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Love
               ,
               Respect
               ,
               Honour
            
             or
             Veneration
             he
             has
             for
             the
             Bible
             ,
             for
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             for
             a
             Picture
             or
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             is
             wholly
             for
             the
             Sake
             ,
             the
             Love
             and
             Honour
             he
             bears
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             howsoever
             he
             expresses
             it
             ,
             whether
             by
             kissing
             these
             Commemorative
             Signs
             ,
             by
             Bowing
             ,
             by
             Kneeling
             ,
             by
             Incensing
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             these
             are
             only
             so
             many
             different
             ways
             ,
             or
             speaking
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             his
             Soul
             towards
             God
             (
             as
             God
             is
             his
             Witness
             who
             sees
             his
             heart
             )
             he
             can
             have
             no
             scruple
             in
             performing
             them
             :
             no
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             who
             being
             sensible
             of
             a
             diflerent
             motion
             in
             their
             Souls
             towards
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             her
             Sister
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             express
             the
             Love
             ,
             the
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             they
             have
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             by
             placing
             her
             Picture
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             by
             keeping
             her
             Day
             in
             a
             certain
             Veneration
             ,
             by
             
               ringing
               of
               Bells
               ,
               burning
               Candles
               ,
               lighting
               Bonfires
               ,
            
             all
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             so
             much
             Street-incense
             offer'd
             up
             to
             her
             Honour
             and
             Memory
             .
             For
             what
             reason
             can
             he
             have
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             to
             be
             idolatrous
             ,
             when
             done
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             sees
             thus
             without
             scruple
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             Idolatry
             perform'd
             to
             a
             Queen
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             Canoniz'd
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sainting
             breath
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ?
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             what
             he
             do's
             as
             to
             Sacred
             Images
             ,
             and
             tho
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             by
             calling
             this
             
               worshipping
               ,
               adoring
               ,
               falling
               down
               to
            
             Images
             ,
             can
             presently
             raise
             a
             Notion
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             their
             unthinking
             Auditory
             :
             yet
             't
             is
             upon
             such
             Principles
             ,
             that
             their
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             pursuing
             the
             same
             Reasonings
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             draw
             them
             under
             the
             same
             Infamy
             ,
             throwing
             the
             Coat
             over
             their
             Heads
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             cut
             out
             for
             others
             Shoulders
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             ,
             't
             is
             what
             the
             utterly
             detests
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             all
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             Trent
             expresly
             declares
             to
             all
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Vertue
               or
               Divinity
               is
               to
               be
               believ'd
               to
               be
               in
               Images
               ,
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               asked
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               confidence
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               them
               .
            
             What
             praying
             then
             can
             there
             be
             to
             Images
             ,
             if
             nothing
             be
             to
             be
             ask'd
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             could
             as
             well
             
               pray
               to
            
             the
             Monument
             ,
             to
             the
             Statues
             of
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Giants
             in
             Guild-ball
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             thinks
             't
             would
             be
             as
             much
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             and
             vet
             if
             the
             
               True-representing
               Catechisme
            
             is
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             the
             Papists
             do
             not
             only
             kiss
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             but
             they
             likewise
             
               Pray
               to
               them
            
             .
             God
             deliver
             him
             from
             
               such
               true
               .
               Representing
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             
               The
               Papists
               Misrepresented
            
             &c.
             
               (
               p.
            
             17
             )
             is
             so
             just
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             They
             do
             not
             absolutely
             Pray
             to
             Images
             ;
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             
             being
             a
             charge
             too
             absurd
             ,
             to
             be
             urg'd
             against
             the
             most
             brutish
             of
             Heathens
             .
             And
             afterwards
             
               (
               p.
            
             22.
             )
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             you
             of
             a
             Sense
             in
             which
             
               it
               may
               be
               taken
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             world
             be
             so
             pleas'd
             to
             take
             it
             so
             )
             and
             't
             is
             that
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             shall
             signifie
             ,
             not
             an
             oblation
             of
             Prayers
             to
             Christ's
             Image
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             the
             Image
             :
             but
             so
             as
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             rather
             heard
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             for
             praying
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Image
             .
             So
             that
             praying
             
               to
               Images
            
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             praying
             to
             Christ
             
               by
               his
               Image
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             within
             a
             line
             or
             two
             is
             nothing
             but
             praying
             
               where
               Images
               are
            
             ,
             or
             before
             Images
             .
             Thus
             he
             do's
             not
             positively
             charge
             the
             Papists
             with
             
               praying
               to
               Images
            
             ;
             but
             only
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             it
             in
             
               some
               sense
            
             ;
             and
             then
             honestly
             and
             fairly
             explicates
             what
             he
             means
             by
             those
             words
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             do's
             not
             impute
             it
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             may
             be
             deduc'd
             from
             some
             Practice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               (
               p.
            
             22.
             )
             now
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             comes
             the
             Faithful-representing
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             without
             mincing
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             assures
             all
             such
             as
             will
             be
             catechis'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             
               Pray
               to
               Images
            
             ,
             and
             this
             
               positively
               ,
               absolutely
            
             ,
             without
             explaining
             any
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             those
             words
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             :
             not
             a
             Word
             for
             the
             preventing
             any
             Mistake
             in
             his
             Readers
             :
             if
             they
             'l
             think
             the
             Papists
             so
             sottish
             ,
             as
             to
             Pray
             to
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             ,
             and
             expect
             relief
             from
             those
             Wooden
             Mediators
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             it
             for
             all
             his
             true
             representing
             :
             Such
             Christian
             Calumny
             he
             'l
             help
             to
             transfuse
             into
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             :
             but
             not
             a
             Syllable
             to
             obviate
             the
             working
             of
             such
             Poyson
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Honour
             given
             by
             Papists
             to
             Images
             ,
             is
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Persons
             Represented
             by
             them
             :
             but
             no
             mention
             of
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             :
             that
             he
             leaves
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             can
             afford
             to
             lay
             out
             six-pence
             upon
             a
             Catechism
             against
             Popery
             .
             And
             now
             at
             last
             in
             his
             Vindication
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             he
             tells
             ye
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             insinuate
             by
             those
             Words
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Papists
             did
             
               Pray
               to
               Images
               absolutely
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             the
             Images
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             Christ
             ,
             for
             praying
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             't
             was
             taken
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Papists
               Misrepresented
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             here
             he
             confidently
             affirms
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             two
             Answers
             in
             his
             Catechism
             ,
             viz.
             to
             Quest
             .
             44.
             and
             45.
             
               laid
               together
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               intire
               ,
               it
               manifestly
               appears
            
             what
             he
             intended
             by
             that
             charge
             .
             But
             I
             must
             ask
             him
             ;
             To
             whom
             do's
             this
             manifestly
             appear
             ?
             Is
             he
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             zealous
             Controvertists
             of
             Spittle-fields
             and
             Wapping
             will
             dive
             into
             this
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             understand
             his
             meaning
             ,
             tho
             there
             be
             not
             one
             word
             in
             either
             of
             the
             two
             Answers
             to
             explicate
             it
             ?
             Do's
             he
             think
             those
             Favourers
             of
             Popery
             ,
             will
             lay
             things
             together
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             from
             the
             blackness
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             which
             is
             absolute
             and
             positive
             in
             the
             Indictment
             ?
             He
             that
             leaves
             the
             Papists
             ,
             their
             Credit
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             the
             favour
             and
             mercy
             of
             such
             a
             Jury
             ,
             must
             certainly
             be
             very
             willing
             to
             hear
             
             Oats's
             Tune
             of
             eighty
             one
             plaid
             over
             again
             .
             No
             ,
             when
             Doctors
             and
             Divines
             charge
             bluntly
             and
             downright
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             Crowd
             to
             make
             a
             favourable
             Interpretation
             .
             But
             at
             last
             the
             Catechist
             in
             his
             Postscript
             will
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             do
             in
             some
             manner
             
               Pray
               to
               Images
            
             :
             His
             Argument
             is
             thus
             ;
             
               Prayer
               is
               to
               the
               Object
               to
               which
               the
               Veneration
               is
               to
               be
               given
               ;
               but
               the
               Veneration
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               as
               representing
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Prayer
               .
            
             A
             piece
             of
             Sophistry
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             may
             prove
             (
             for
             the
             next
             Edition
             of
             his
             Catechism
             )
             that
             the
             Papists
             
               Pray
               to
               the
               Bible
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               to
               Images
            
             ;
             they
             having
             a
             Veneration
             for
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             he
             can
             but
             once
             make
             out
             ,
             that
             People
             
               Pray
               to
            
             every
             thing
             ,
             to
             
             which
             they
             give
             a
             Veneration
             ;
             will
             not
             this
             serve
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             going
             into
             
               Westminster
               Abby
            
             takes
             off
             his
             Hat
             ,
             do's
             ,
             by
             paying
             that
             Veneration
             ,
             in
             some
             manner
             
               ●ray
               to
               the
               Walls
            
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             Petition
             the
             Chair
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             Reverence
             to
             it
             :
             and
             to
             
               ●ray
               to
            
             every
             Dish
             of
             Meat
             that
             goes
             to
             the
             Kings
             Table
             ,
             
             as
             to
             bow
             to
             it
             ?
             But
             suppose
             he
             could
             in
             any
             sense
             have
             prov'd
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             against
             the
             Papists
             by
             some
             better
             Argument
             than
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             lie
             under
             a
             University-threshold
             :
             yet
             would
             this
             be
             
               true
               Representing
            
             to
             insert
             this
             Consequence
             of
             his
             into
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Papist
             ?
             It
             has
             been
             decided
             long
             ago
             by
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             puts
             the
             Interpretations
             and
             Consequences
             of
             Mens
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             into
             their
             Character
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Proper
               Misrepresenter
            
             :
             Do's
             not
             the
             Catechist
             then
             justly
             fall
             under
             this
             Infamy
             ,
             who
             in
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Papists
             Doctrine
             and
             Practices
             ,
             instead
             of
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             ,
             inserts
             a
             Consequence
             of
             his
             own
             into
             their
             Character
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             Catechism
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             is
             the
             
               truly
               representing
            
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             says
             he
             has
             compos'd
             this
             Catechism
             out
             of
             the
             Papists
             
             own
             Writings
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             approv'd
             Authors
             and
             Councils
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             his
             Reader
             is
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             every
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             he
             there
             imputes
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             is
             what
             their
             own
             Authors
             and
             Councils
             expresly
             own
             and
             profess
             :
             Now
             to
             make
             good
             this
             pretext
             ,
             and
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             point
             out
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             approv'd
             Authors
             and
             Councils
             ,
             which
             do
             acknowledge
             and
             declare
             this
             Point
             of
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             to
             be
             the
             receiv'd
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             if
             not
             absolutly
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             which
             he
             has
             explicated
             himself
             in
             his
             Vindication
             .
             For
             if
             he
             do's
             not
             do
             this
             ,
             he
             has
             most
             unchristianly
             wrong'd
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             imputing
             to
             them
             a
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             pretendedly
             according
             to
             their
             most
             receiv'd
             Authors
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             found
             in
             such
             Authors
             or
             Councils
             ,
             being
             only
             a
             misinterpretation
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             pass'd
             upon
             the
             World
             for
             a
             Popish
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             this
             will
             most
             unluckily
             draw
             him
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Misrepresenters
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             10
             Q.
             44
             ,
             having
             declared
             to
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Papists
               kiss
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               fall
               down
               before
               them
               ;
               offer
            
             
             
               Incense
               and
               Pray
               to
               them
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             concludes
             thus
             :
             
               And
               whosoever
               doth
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               acc●rsed
               :
            
             For
             this
             citing
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               Sess
            
             .
             25.
             
             
               &
               Catech.
               Rom.
            
             By
             which
             he
             insinuates
             into
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             
               kissing
               Images
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             likewise
             
               Praying
               to
               them
            
             is
             prescrib'd
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Catechism
               ad
               Parochos
            
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Images
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             kiss'd
             ,
             
               nor
               pray'd
               to
            
             ,
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             declar'd
             Accursed
             .
             This
             is
             what
             every
             Reader
             must
             understand
             from
             that
             passage
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             who
             can
             apprehend
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             especially
             finding
             it
             thus
             positively
             asserted
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             very
             first
             leaf
             is
             recommended
             as
             a
             
               Catechism
               Faithfully
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               allow'd
               Writings
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
            
             And
             when
             the
             Author
             in
             the
             Preface
             gives
             this
             assurance
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Quotations
               are
               true
               ,
               he
               having
               again
               and
               again
               examin'd
               them
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             so
             curious
             ,
             as
             to
             examine
             the
             said
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             
               Roman
               Catechism
            
             ,
             will
             not
             find
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             nor
             even
             throughout
             the
             Books
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             one
             syllable
             concerning
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             :
             much
             less
             any
             Curse
             pronounc'd
             against
             those
             
               who
               shall
               think
               otherwise
            
             .
             The
             Council
             indeed
             Anathematizes
             
             such
             ,
             who
             teach
             contrary
             to
             what
             has
             been
             shewn
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Paper
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Fath●rs
             there
             assembled
             ,
             touching
             the
             Veneration
             due
             to
             the
             Images
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             no
             mention
             there
             of
             
               Praying
               to
               Images
            
             in
             any
             sense
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             now
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             things
             as
             these
             are
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             publish'd
             to
             the
             world
             for
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             disclaim
             all
             such
             Tenets
             ?
             't
             is
             call'd
             
             a
             Clamour
             and
             a
             Noise
             when
             they
             justifie
             themselves
             in
             Protesting
             against
             such
             false
             Imputations
             :
             And
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             
               fouly
               Misrepresented
            
             ,
             this
             draws
             out
             a
             Vindication
             in
             a
             Postscript
             ,
             to
             sink
             the
             dirt
             in
             deeper
             .
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             satisfaction
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             engag'd
             in
             Disputes
             or
             Quarrels
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             confesses
             ,
             he
             can
             no
             more
             forbear
             
               crying
               out
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             Dirt
             unworthily
             thrown
             at
             his
             Religion
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             were
             cast
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             his
             Dearest
             Relations
             ,
             his
             Father
             or
             Mother
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             finds
             any
             one
             dressing
             up
             a
             Papist
             to
             the
             Multitude
             as
             a
             Monster
             ,
             and
             shewing
             his
             Horns
             and
             cloven
             Foot
             to
             the
             Crowds
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stand
             by
             in
             silence
             ,
             but
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               A
               Cheat
               ,
               A
               Cheat
            
             ;
             with
             endeavours
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             who
             the
             cloven
             Foot
             belongs
             to
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             he
             could
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             occasion
             for
             this
             :
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Charity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             when
             Men
             speak
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             truly
             serious
             ;
             and
             not
             think
             it
             a
             less
             Crime
             to
             cast
             an
             Aspersion
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             Concerns
             of
             their
             
               Good
               Name
            
             and
             Reputation
             ;
             he
             that
             wrongfully
             defames
             him
             for
             a
             Thief
             ,
             only
             injures
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             at
             most
             his
             Family
             :
             But
             he
             that
             casts
             an
             Infamy
             upon
             his
             Religion
             ,
             wrongs
             Millions
             ;
             and
             abuses
             the
             Multitude
             into
             a
             false
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             't
             is
             now
             more
             a
             Christians
             Duty
             to
             hate
             ,
             than
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
             The
             Divisions
             and
             Animosities
             amongst
             Christians
             at
             this
             day
             are
             but
             a
             sad
             Spectacle
             ;
             And
             God
             knows
             how
             far
             the
             
               Passionate
               Exaggerations
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rash
               Charges
            
             upon
             others
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             have
             been
             an
             Encouragement
             to
             these
             Evils
             .
             He
             heartily
             wishes
             there
             were
             some
             Moderation
             in
             this
             Particular
             :
             It
             being
             no
             Commendation
             to
             ▪
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             her
             Members
             like
             the
             Canibals
             of
             America
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             way
             of
             Thriving
             ,
             than
             by
             Devouring
             each
             other
             ;
             nor
             a
             good
             Argument
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Perswasion
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             make
             the
             greater
             Devil
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Catechist
             in
             his
             Postscript
             will
             convince
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             
               Pray
               to
               Images
            
             :
             For
             why
             (
             says
             he
             )
             do
             they
             direct
             their
             Prayers
             to
             them
             ?
             As
             they
             do
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             they
             Salute
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Hail
               ,
               O
               Cross
               ,
               our
               only
               Hope
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             our
             Next
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           and
           Represented
           .
        
         
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Whether
             Papists
             pray
             directly
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             is
             positively
             asserted
             by
             a
             Protestant
             ?
             with
             an
             Essay
             of
             a
             Heathen-Catechism
             ,
             after
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             
               Truly-representing
               Protestant-Catechism
            
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Calumny
             is
             publish'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             THe
             
               Papist
               Misrepresented
            
             -
             does
             not
             only
             ascribe
             peculiar
             Vertues
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             praying
             that
             God
             would
             make
             the
             wood
             of
             the
             Cross
             to
             
               be
               the
               stability
               of
               Faith
               ,
               an
               increase
               of
               Good
               Works
               ,
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Souls
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Pontifical
             has
             it
             
               (
               in
               Bened.
               nov
               .
               Cru
               .
               )
            
             But
             they
             
               Pray
               directly
               to
               it
            
             ,
             saluting
             the
             Cross
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Hail
               ,
               O
               Cross
               ,
               our
               only
               Hope
               ,
               in
               this
               time
               of
               the
               Passion
               .
               Increase
               Grace
               in
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Guilty
               :
            
             in
             which
             very
             words
             they
             directly
             pray
             
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Hymn
             of
             the
             Passion
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Public
             Office
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             
               Catech.
               tru
               .
               repres
               .
               Q.
            
             46.
             
             
               &
               Posts●r
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             
               Papist
               Represented
            
             confesses
             and
             believes
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Centre
             of
             all
             Vertue
             ,
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Good
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             can
             arrive
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             to
             come
             immediately
             from
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Passion
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             Our
             Redeemer
             Blessed
             for
             ever
             more
             ,
             in
             the
             Vertue
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             the
             Comforter
             .
             Whatsoever
             Good
             therefore
             he
             desires
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Stability
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Increase
               of
               good
               Works
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               his
               Soul
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             can
             hope
             to
             obtain
             from
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             Good
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             .
             This
             Truth
             he
             owns
             and
             professes
             ,
             and
             believes
             himself
             bound
             rather
             to
             lose
             his
             Life
             ,
             then
             any
             ways
             contradict
             or
             deny
             it
             :
             it
             being
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             deliver'd
             by
             St.
             James
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             c.
             1.
             v.
             17.
             that
             
               Every
               good
               gift
               ,
               and
               every
               perfect
               gift
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               cometh
               down
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               .
            
          
           
             And
             having
             thus
             acknowledg'd
             ,
             that
             in
             God
             is
             infinitly
             treasur'd
             up
             all
             that
             can
             be
             called
             Good
             ,
             he
             likewise
             confesses
             ,
             that
             Man
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             partaker
             of
             any
             of
             these
             Blessings
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Pleasure
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             this
             infinit
             Being
             ,
             who
             essentially
             comprehends
             them
             all
             :
             so
             that
             no
             Creature
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             in
             Earth
             or
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             tho
             the
             greatest
             Angel
             or
             Saint
             ,
             has
             power
             of
             themselves
             to
             bestow
             any
             of
             these
             Gifts
             upon
             Man
             ;
             they
             being
             wholy
             in
             the
             disposure
             of
             Him
             who
             is
             their
             Author
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             as
             He
             shall
             order
             and
             appoint
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Principal
               Means
            
             ,
             by
             which
             these
             Heavenly
             Blessings
             are
             deriv'd
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             Way
             ordain'd
             for
             Christians
             to
             apply
             to
             themselves
             the
             Blessings
             thus
             purchas'd
             by
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Doing
               the
               Will
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             .
             By
             these
             he
             has
             access
             to
             that
             Heavenly
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             that
             rich
             store
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             eternally
             miserable
             .
             Whensoever
             therefore
             he
             desires
             
               Increase
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             Divine
             Benefit
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             compose
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             according
             to
             the
             Prescript
             of
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Will
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             raises
             his
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             petition
             assistance
             ,
             and
             a
             supply
             of
             his
             necessities
             from
             the
             Divine
             Throne
             .
             And
             because
             he
             is
             taught
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             
               hears
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             he
             therefore
             desires
             sometimes
             the
             Just
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
             sometimes
             those
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             unite
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             joynt-petitioners
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             find
             more
             acceptance
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obtain
             his
             desires
             through
             the
             Merits
             and
             Passion
             of
             Him
             who
             died
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             think
             that
             he
             prays
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             material
             Crucifix
             expects
             relief
             either
             for
             Body
             or
             Soul
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             render
             him
             more
             sottish
             than
             the
             worst
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             extravagancy
             to
             make
             him
             out-do
             all
             the
             Frenzies
             of
             Bedlam
             .
             He
             confesses
             it
             evident
             to
             the
             least
             glimpse
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             a
             piece
             of
             Wood
             or
             Stone
             fashioned
             into
             a
             Cross
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             
               hearing
               his
               prayers
            
             ,
             or
             
               praying
               for
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               granting
               his
               Requests
            
             ,
             than
             when
             it
             lay
             regardless
             upon
             the
             ground
             without
             either
             shape
             or
             figure
             :
             And
             that
             if
             his
             Religion
             did
             either
             teach
             or
             practice
             such
             s●upid
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             
               praying
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               Wood
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             could
             no
             more
             be
             any
             longer
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             than
             he
             could
             sacrifice
             to
             Molech
             ,
             or
             with
             
             the
             Zidonians
             and
             Ammonites
             pray
             to
             Ashtoroth
             ,
             or
             Milcom
             .
          
           
             He
             does
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Hymns
             us'd
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             are
             found
             these
             words
             :
             
               Hail
               ,
               O
               Cross
               ,
               our
               only
               Hope
               !
               In
               this
               time
               of
               the
               Passion
               ,
               encrease
               Righteousness
               in
               the
               Just
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Guilty
               .
            
             And
             these
             same
             words
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             whole
             Hymn
             are
             found
             in
             St.
             Ambrose's
             Works
             ,
             tho
             compos'd
             ,
             by
             that
             Learned
             Bishop
             
               Vincentius
               Fortunatus
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             fifth
             Age
             ,
             to
             be
             sung
             on
             
               Passion
               Sunday
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             day
             it
             is
             still
             us'd
             by
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             part
             of
             that
             days
             Solemnity
             .
             And
             if
             for
             these
             words
             of
             this
             Prelate
             (
             whose
             Name
             is
             so
             often
             celebrated
             by
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Men
             )
             and
             his
             whole
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             blackned
             with
             the
             Infamy
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             
               praying
               directly
               to
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             then
             stand
             clear
             Paul
             ,
             have
             a
             care
             Chrysostome
             ,
             beware
             ,
             O
             Creed
             ;
             and
             you
             Common-prayer-Book
             look
             to
             your
             felf
             :
             for
             if
             there
             be
             but
             any
             that
             will
             weigh
             you
             in
             
               this
               Scale
            
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             but
             a
             Grave
             Catechist
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             will
             Faithfully
             represent
             you
             ;
             you
             'll
             be
             infallibly
             set
             out
             for
             nothing
             better
             ,
             then
             
               Professors
               of
               Folly
               and
               Nonsence
               ,
               Bundles
               of
               Absurdities
               and
               Prophaneness
               ,
            
             sitter
             for
             the
             diversion
             of
             Drolling
             Atheists
             ,
             than
             the
             Direction
             of
             any
             Christian
             Congregation
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             exposing
             some
             sentences
             and
             expressions
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             rigid
             and
             literal
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             they
             'll
             presently
             lose
             all
             their
             Authority
             of
             being
             Divine
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             Ridiculous
             as
             Popery
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             
               true-representing
               Arts
            
             has
             been
             made
             so
             infamous
             by
             its
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             As
             now
             ,
             if
             after
             the
             Method
             of
             this
             
               Faithful
               Catechism
            
             ,
             the
             Question
             should
             be
             thus
             ask'd
             concerning
             St.
             Paul
             :
             Quest
             .
             
               What
               regard
               had
            
             St.
             
               Paul
               for
               the
               material
               Cross
               ?
               A.
            
             He
             reverenc'd
             it
             above
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             expresly
             owning
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             only
             Subject
             of
             his
             Glory
             :
             
               God
               forbid
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
             )
             
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               ,
               save
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jefus
               Christ
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             He
             look'd
             upon
             the
             Wood
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             had
             purchas'd
             Mans
             Reconciliation
             to
             God
             :
             as
             he
             directly
             confesses
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             16.
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             Man
             was
             Reconcil'd
             
               unto
               God
               in
               one
               body
               by
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             Would
             not
             the
             urging
             these
             expressions
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             rigid
             sence
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             as
             they
             signifie
             the
             material
             Wood
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             make
             him
             change
             his
             Colour
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             render
             him
             more
             like
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             than
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             thus
             placing
             his
             Glory
             and
             Mans
             Reconciliation
             in
             a
             piece
             of
             Wood
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             these
             same
             measures
             are
             applied
             to
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             other
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Church's
             Purity
             ,
             will
             not
             they
             all
             appear
             disfigur'd
             with
             the
             horror
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             most
             infamous
             Marks
             of
             Popery
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             them
             ?
             St.
             Chrisostom
             says
             expresly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Cross
               has
               broken
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               ,
               has
               open'd
               the
               Passage
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               has
               made
               Paradise
               again
               accessible
               ,
               and
               confounded
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             that
             
               every
               thing
               that
               contributes
               to
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               receives
               its
               perfection
               from
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             St.
             Ephrem
             in
             almost
             
             the
             same
             words
             thus
             celebrates
             the
             
               Cross
               .
               It
               has
               triumph'd
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               over
               death
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               Hope
               of
               true
               Believers
               ,
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Key
               of
               Paradice
               ,
               the
               Overthrow
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               the
               Help
               of
               Religious
               Men
               ,
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Faith
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               secure
               Protection
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetual
               Glory
               of
               good
               Christians
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Now
             let
             but
             these
             words
             of
             these
             Eminent
             and
             Primitive
             Christians
             be
             thrown
             amongst
             the
             Crowds
             ,
             with
             an
             innuendo
             ,
             as
             if
             spoken
             meerly
             of
             the
             
               material
               Cross
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             attributed
             so
             many
             excellencies
             to
             a
             
               piece
               of
               Wood
            
             ;
             what
             scandals
             would
             immediately
             follow
             ?
             How
             many
             contempts
             and
             scornful
             reproches
             would
             these
             Great
             Fathers
             receive
             from
             the
             presuming
             Multitude
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             compassionate
             Moans
             would
             the
             more
             Pitying
             Sex
             sigh
             out
             upon
             the
             darkness
             of
             that
             Age
             ?
             This
             would
             certainly
             have
             follow'd
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             the
             Fate
             of
             these
             Primitive
             Christians
             to
             have
             faln
             into
             
               True-representing
               Protestant
            
             hands
             ;
             or
             were
             there
             any
             
               faithful
               Catechism
            
             to
             have
             made
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             upon
             their
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             But
             certainly
             't
             is
             not
             only
             the
             part
             of
             a
             
               Faithful
               Catechism
            
             ,
             that
             pretends
             to
             give
             a
             true
             account
             of
             mens
             Belief
             and
             Practice
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             some
             words
             some
             expressions
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             Hymns
             ,
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             then
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             every
             undiscerning
             or
             prejudic'd
             Reader
             ,
             to
             interpret
             as
             they
             please
             :
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             pointed
             out
             to
             a
             false
             and
             
               mistaken
               sence
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             however
             literal
             ,
             is
             yet
             contrary
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             it
             pretends
             to
             deliver
             .
             No
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             doing
             faithfully
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             true-representing
             .
             If
             it
             would
             have
             made
             good
             its
             Title
             in
             the
             Frontispiece
             ,
             it
             should
             ,
             besides
             relating
             the
             bare
             words
             ,
             have
             given
             a
             faithful
             account
             of
             the
             sence
             ,
             in
             which
             Catholicks
             understand
             those
             words
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             right
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             St.
             Ephrem
             ,
             &c.
             besides
             giving
             a
             bare
             Narrative
             of
             their
             expressions
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             explicated
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             those
             high
             Encomiums
             ,
             of
             
               infinit
               and
               divine
               Perfections
               and
               Effects
            
             attributed
             to
             the
             Cross
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             
               meer
               Material
               Cross
            
             or
             
               piece
               of
               Wood
            
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Belief
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               the
               Passion
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             
               Christ
               Crucified
            
             :
             which
             are
             all
             signified
             and
             represented
             by
             the
             Cross
             .
             So
             to
             
               represent
               truly
            
             the
             Practice
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             set
             down
             the
             
               bare
               words
            
             of
             the
             
               Hymn
               ▪
            
             but
             likewise
             their
             meaning
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             propos'd
             ;
             that
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             St.
             Ephrem
             ,
             &c.
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             barely
             the
             
               Material
               Cross
            
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               crucified
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             that
             Holy
             time
             of
             the
             Passion
             ;
             in
             which
             that
             Hymn
             is
             sung
             ,
             their
             whole
             Devotion
             and
             Prayers
             are
             directed
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             being
             born
             for
             us
             Men
             ,
             and
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             
               made
               peace
               through
            
             
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Cross
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             Catholicks
             in
             saying
             that
             Hymn
             ,
             is
             ;
             
               Hail
               ,
               O
               Christ
               ,
               our
               only
               Hope
               !
               In
               this
               time
               of
               the
               Passion
               ,
               increase
               Righteousness
               in
               the
               Just
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             had
             been
             true-representing
             indeed
             ;
             but
             to
             pretend
             to
             faithful
             representing
             ,
             
             and
             then
             to
             set
             down
             only
             Words
             ,
             without
             their
             due
             Sence
             and
             Meaning
             ,
             is
             to
             represent
             by
             halves
             ;
             it
             has
             more
             of
             deceiving
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             representing
             ;
             having
             little
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             besides
             in
             Brags
             and
             Pretences
             .
          
           
             This
             certainly
             is
             so
             insincere
             a
             Method
             ,
             that
             if
             allow'd
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             blast
             the
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             even
             os
             Truth
             it self
             :
             and
             't
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             an
             Argument
             taken
             up
             by
             Protestants
             or
             any
             Means
             us'd
             by
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             defeating
             of
             Popery
             ,
             or
             making
             it
             Ridiculous
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             follow'd
             on
             ,
             will
             infallibly
             ruin
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             turn
             Christianity
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             Protestancy
             it self
             is
             not
             proof
             against
             its
             own
             weapons
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             brought
             it
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             be
             certainly
             its
             overthrow
             with
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             have
             but
             sence
             enough
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Trial.
             
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             occasion
             hereafter
             of
             evidencing
             this
             in
             many
             Particulars
             ;
             at
             present
             't
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             see
             ,
             how
             far
             this
             one
             Argument
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             
               Faithful
               Catechist
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Papists
             so
             stupid
             ,
             as
             to
             
               pray
               directly
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               Wood
               ,
            
             will
             contribute
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             Protestancy
             it self
             ,
             if
             an
             Atheist
             or
             Heathen
             should
             take
             it
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             his
             Cause
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             this
             ;
             
               That
               it
               must
               be
               suppos'd
               sufficiently
               prov'd
               against
               Catholicks
               ,
               that
               they
               pray
               directly
               to
               the
               Material
               Cross
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               words
               in
               a
               Hymn
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               which
               if
               taken
               in
               their
               literal
               and
               rigid
               sence
               ,
               import
               a
               direct
               praying
               to
               it
               .
            
             Now
             let
             but
             some
             honest
             Heathen
             turn
             
               a
               True-representing
               Catechism-maker
            
             ,
             and
             following
             exactly
             this
             Copy
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             see
             whether
             in
             faithfully
             describing
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             Protestants
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             as
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             set
             them
             out
             as
             Absurd
             and
             Ridiculous
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             for
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             And
             to
             follow
             the
             method
             exactly
             ,
             he
             must
             go
             by
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             .
             We
             must
             suppose
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             his
             Book
             is
             thus
             ;
             
               A
               Catechism
               truly
               representing
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               faithfully
               drawn
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Bible
               and
               approv'd
               Liturgy
               :
            
             And
             that
             thus
             He
             begins
             :
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               God
               do
               the
               Protestants
               worship
               and
               serve
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               worship
               a
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               believe
               to
               have
               Hands
               ;
               as
               they
               expresly
               own
               in
               their
               Creed
               ;
               where
               they
               daily
               make
               this
               profession
               .
               
                 He
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 Right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Ps
               .
               138.
               7.
               they
               thus
               address
               themselves
               to
               their
               God
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 stre●ch
                 fourth
                 thine
                 Hand
                 against
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 Right
                 Ha●d
                 shall
                 save
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               believe
               him
               to
               have
               Ears
               :
               as
               Psal
               .
               17.
               6.
               where
               they
               cry
               out
               to
               him
               :
               
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 incline
                 thine
                 Ear
                 ,
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 my
                 speech
                 :
              
               And
               ib.
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 attend
                 unto
                 my
                 Cry
                 give
                 ear
                 unto
                 my
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               believe
               him
               to
               have
               
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Nostrils
              
               and
               Mouth
               ;
               as
               Psal
               .
               17.
               2.
               where
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               say
               :
               
                 Let
                 thine
                 Eyes
                 behold
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 equal
                 .
              
               And
               Psal
               .
               18.
               8.
               they
               thus
               describe
               him
               :
               
                 There
                 went
                 up
                 a
                 Smoke
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Nostri's
                 ,
                 and
                 Nostri's
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               Q.
               Where
               do
               they
               believe
               the
               Seat
               of
               their
               God
               to
               be
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 In
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 upon
                 some
                 Hill
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pro●ess
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               
                 3.
                 4.
              
               
               I
               cried
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               Hill.
               And
               Psal
               .
               
               
                 24.
                 3.
              
               
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               Hill
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               
                 43.
                 3.
              
               
               Let
               them
               bring
               me
               unto
               thy
               Holy
               Hill.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               Creatures
               shall
               be
               sav'd
               ;
               or
               dwell
               with
               God
               for
               ever
               upon
               this
               Hill
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 All
                 Creatures
                 shall
                 be
                 sav'd
                 both
                 Man
                 and
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 expresly
                 believe
                 ,
              
               Ps
               .
               
                 36.
                 7.
              
               
               Thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shalt
               save
               both
               Man
               and
               Beast
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Psalms
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Common-prayer
                 .
                 And
              
               Revel
               .
               
                 c.
                 4.
                 6.
              
               
               Round
               about
               the
               throne
               
                 (
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               were
               four
               Beasts
               .
               
                 And
                 chap.
                 5.
                 6.
              
               
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               four
               Beasts
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               stood
               a
               Lamb.
               
                 And
                 vers
                 .
                 8
              
               ,
               the
               four
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               fell
               down
               before
               the
               Lamb.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Whom
               do
               Protestants
               address
               themselves
               to
               ,
               in
               the
               Solemn
               and
               Publick
               Service
               of
               their
               Church
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 They
                 address
                 themselves
              
               directly
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Psal
               .
               
                 30.
                 4.
              
               
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               (
               O
               ye
               Saints
               of
               his
               )
               and
               give
               thanks
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
              
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 148.
                 2.
              
               
               Praise
               ye
               him
               all
               his
               Angels
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 the
              
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Mountains
               ,
               &c.
               Psal
               .
               
                 148.
                 3.
              
               
               Praise
               ye
               him
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
              
               
               Mountains
               and
               all
               Hills
               .
               
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
              
               
               Beasts
               and
               all
               Cattel
               .
            
             
               Q
               In
               what
               manner
               do
               Protestants
               perform
               their
               Publick
               Devotion
               and
               Service
               to
               God
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               Lying
               ,
               Cursing
               
                 and
                 scandalously
              
               defaming
               
                 one
                 another
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               How
               in
               lying
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 By
                 having
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 by
              
               all
               ,
               
                 which
                 scarce
                 any
              
               one
               
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 say
                 with
              
               truth
               :
               as
               Psal
               .
               
                 119.
                 62.
              
               
               At
               midnight
               I
               will
               rise
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               .
               
                 Psal
                 6.
                 6.
              
               
               I
               am
               weary
               with
               my
               groaning
               ,
               all
               the
               night
               make
               I
               my
               bed
               to
               swim
               ,
               I
               water
               my
               Couch
               with
               my
               tears
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 18.
                 21.
              
               
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               ways
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               wickedly
               departed
               from
               my
               God.
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 34.
                 1.
              
               
               I
               will
               bless
               the
               Lord
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               his
               Praise
               shall
               continually
               be
               in
               my
               mouth
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 35.
                 13.
              
               
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               sick
               ,
               my
               clothing
               was
               sack-cloth
               :
               I
               humblid
               ▪
               my self
               with
               fasting
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 109.
                 24.
              
               
               My
               knees
               are
               weak
               with
               fasting
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 101.
                 3.
              
               
               I
               will
               set
               no
               wicked
               thing
               before
               mine
               eyes
               .
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 4.
              
               
               A
               froward
               heart
               shall
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               know
               a
               wicked
               person
               .
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 5.
              
               
               Whoso
               privily
               slandereth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               cut
               off
               .
               
                 Vers
                 .
                 7.
              
               
               He
               that
               worketh
               deceit
               ,
               shall
               not
               dwell
               within
               my
               house
               :
               he
               that
               telleth
               lies
               ,
               shall
               not
               tarry
               in
               my
               sight
               .
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 113.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               mountains
               skipped
               like
               rams
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               hills
               like
               lambs
               .
               
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 like
              
               Asseverations
               ,
               Promises
               and
               Protestations
               
                 they
                 make
                 in
                 their
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 without
                 defying
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 and
                 Truth
                 ?
              
            
             
               Q.
               How
               by
               Cursing
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 In
                 direful
                 Imprecations
                 ,
                 and
                 fearful
                 wishes
                 imploring
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 evils
                 against
                 their
                 Neighbour
                 :
                 as
              
               Psal
               .
               
                 109.
                 6.
                 where
                 they
                 thus
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               Set
               thou
               a
               wicked
               man
               over
               him
               :
               and
               let
               Satan
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ;
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               judg'd
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               condemn'd
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               prayer
               become
               sin
               .
               Let
               his
               days
               be
               few
               ;
               and
               let
               another
               take
               his
               office
               .
               Let
               his
               children
               he
               fatherless
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               a
               widow
               .
               Let
               his
               children
               be
               continually
               vagabonds
               ,
               and
               beg
               :
               Let
               them
               seek
               their
               bread
               also
               out
               of
               their
               desolate
               places
               .
               Let
               the
               Extortioner
               catch
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Strangers
               spoil
               his
               labour
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               none
               to
               extend
               mercy
               unto
               him
               ,
               neither
               let
               there
               be
               any
               to
               favour
               his
               fatherless
               children
               
                 &c.
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 terrible
                 Wishes
                 ,
                 more
                 direful
                 Imprecations
                 than
                 these
                 ?
              
            
             
               Q.
               How
               by
               defaming
               one
               another
               ?
            
             
               A.
               
                 By
                 charging
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 infamous
                 of
                 Crimes
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 their
                 Devotions
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 recital
                 of
              
               Ps
               .
               
                 50.
                 where
                 the
              
               Clerk
               
                 thus
                 begins
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               
                 18.
                 accusing
                 the
              
               Minister
               ;
               When
               thou
               sawest
               a
               thief
               ,
               then
               thou
               consentedst
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hast
               been
               partaker
               with
               Adulterers
               .
               
                 Then
                 the
              
               Minister
               
                 accuses
                 the
              
               Clerk
               ;
               Thou
               givest
               thy
               mouth
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               thy
               tongue
               frameth
               deceit
               .
               
                 Then
                 the
              
               Clerk
               
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
              
               Minister
               again
               :
               Thou
               sittest
               and
               speakest
               against
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               and
               slanderest
               thine
               own
               Mothers
               Son.
               
            
          
           
             
               Misrcp
               .
            
             
               Hold
               ,
               hold
               ,
               Representer
               whether
               will
               you
               run
               ?
               you
               are
               e'en
               turning
               
               Christianity
               into
               a
               piece
               of
               Buffoonry
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               Drol
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               altogether
               in
               the
               right
               on
               't
               .
               And
               this
               is
               what
               I
               told
               you
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               that
               there
               's
               no
               making
               use
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Argument
               ,
               which
               serves
               that
               Party
               ,
               for
               the
               ridiculing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               if
               followed
               on
               ,
               will
               as
               certainly
               undermine
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               cut
               the
               Sinews
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
               This
               Heathen-Catechist
               has
               not
               gone
               one
               tittle
               beyond
               the
               Copy
               set
               him
               in
               the
               
                 True-representing
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               how
               fearfully
               it
               begins
               to
               work
               .
               The
               citation
               of
               three
               or
               four
               words
               out
               of
               a
               Hymn
               ,
               was
               Argument
               enough
               to
               lay
               the
               Papists
               flat
               for
               so
               many
               stupid
               Sots
               :
               and
               has
               any
               thing
               been
               here
               asserted
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               what
               has
               been
               supported
               by
               as
               plain
               and
               express
               words
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Popish
               hymn
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               one
               case
               therefore
               this
               way
               of
               proving
               do's
               not
               hold
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               be
               so
               conclusive
               in
               the
               other
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               ,
            
             
               The
               Words
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               of
               the
               Scripture
               cited
               in
               this
               Mock-Catechism
               ,
               are
               as
               plain
               and
               express
               as
               can
               be
               :
               but
               they
               are
               here
               made
               use
               of
               in
               a
               sence
               never
               intended
               by
               those
               Divine
               Pen-men
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               Sacred
               Writ
               ,
               who
               tho
               they
               have
               the
               very
               words
               cited
               ,
               yet
               never
               meant
               them
               ,
               as
               here
               they
               are
               brought
               ,
               in
               their
               literal
               and
               rigid
               sence
               ;
               but
               some
               of
               them
               Figuratively
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               in
               
                 Conformity
                 to
                 our
                 Apprehensions
              
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               in
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 another
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               begin
               thus
               understood
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               reflection
               upon
               Protestancy
               or
               Christanity
               ,
               but
               are
               truly
               edifying
               .
            
          
           
             
               Repres
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               honestly
               said
               :
               and
               if
               you
               could
               but
               do
               so
               in
               any
               others
               case
               besides
               your
               own
               ;
               there
               would
               be
               more
               peace
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               above
               half
               the
               Devils
               ,
               that
               disturb
               its
               quiet
               ,
               would
               be
               laid
               .
               Had
               the
               
                 True-representing
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               but
               thus
               impartially
               interpreted
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Hymn
               above
               mention'd
               ,
               and
               given
               the
               true
               sence
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               been
               set
               upon
               the
               File
               of
               Misrepresenters
               .
               But
               to
               charge
               bluntly
               an
               absurdity
               upon
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               to
               pretend
               to
               prove
               it
               against
               them
               from
               their
               own
               plain
               words
               ,
               without
               discovering
               their
               meaning
               ;
               is
               to
               do
               the
               same
               as
               our
               Heathen-Catechist
               has
               perform'd
               to
               the
               life
               ,
               defaming
               Christianity
               from
               the
               
                 express
                 words
              
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               both
               alike
               by
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
             
               Would
               you
               ,
               and
               such
               whose
               thriving
               depends
               much
               upon
               your
               Art
               ,
               see
               to
               give
               every
               thing
               its
               true
               weight
               and
               sence
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               right
               side
               outward
               of
               every
               thing
               you
               expose
               to
               the
               admiring
               Crowds
               ;
               this
               sincere
               and
               honest
               dealing
               would
               much
               more
               recommend
               you
               to
               well
               meaning
               people
               ,
               than
               the
               more
               fashionable
               way
               of
               blackning
               and
               ridiculing
               your
               Neighbours
               .
               But
               an
               ill
               habit
               is
               not
               easily
               laid
               by
               .
               'T
               is
               matter
               of
               some
               Admiration
               to
               me
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               uneven
               your
               Proceedings
               are
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               how
               readily
               you
               can
               discover
               a
               speech
               to
               be
               figurative
               ,
               when
               
                 that
                 sence
              
               best
               serves
               your
               own
               turn
               :
               And
               how
               in
               other
               occasions
               ,
               nothing
               of
               
               Figure
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 literal
                 sence
              
               will
               serve
               to
               cast
               an
               infamy
               upon
               the
               Papists
               .
               The
               Fathers
               in
               their
               Works
               do
               very
               frequently
               address
               themselves
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               desiring
               their
               Ass●stance
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               
               they
               would
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Requests
               :
               Nay
               ,
               they
               expresly
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               ought
               to
               be
               pray'd
               to
               :
               Now
               because
               this
               do's
               not
               favour
               your
               Cause
               ,
               in
               
               the
               literal
               sence
               ,
               't
               is
               strange
               how
               industrious
               you
               are
               to
               suck
               out
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               to
               blow
               it
               all
               up
               into
               a
               Figure
               ;
               and
               those
               
                 express
                 Prayers
              
               are
               
                 no
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               but
               rather
               
                 Raptures
                 ,
                 Innocent
                 Wishes
                 ,
                 Rhetorical
                 Flights
              
               and
               Apostrop●es
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               tho
               the
               Papists
               are
               never
               any
               where
               directed
               to
               
                 pray
                 to
              
               the
               Cross
               ,
               have
               no
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Cross
               ;
               yet
               because
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Hymns
               are
               found
               two
               words
               literally
               implying
               a
               Prayer
               to
               it
               :
               Oh!
               this
               must
               be
               taken
               literally
               ;
               here
               no
               Figure
               can
               be
               discover'd
               ,
               no
               Rapture
               ,
               no
               
                 Innocent
                 Wish
                 ,
                 Rhetorical
                 Flight
                 or
                 Apostophe
                 ,
              
               altho
               the
               whole
               Hymn
               be
               nothing
               but
               a
               
                 Poetical
                 composure
              
               ,
               which
               without
               any
               injury
               to
               Christian
               Truth
               ,
               takes
               the
               liberty
               of
               such
               Innocent
               Flights
               .
               Thus
               are
               you
               sometimes
               for
               Figures
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               for
               
                 no
                 Figures
              
               ,
               managing
               every
               thing
               as
               will
               best
               contribute
               to
               the
               advancing
               your
               own
               Cause
               ,
               the
               running
               down
               Popery
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               odious
               with
               the
               People
               .
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               your
               chief
               aim
               in
               all
               your
               Performances
               ;
               and
               the
               only
               Measure
               of
               your
               Comments
               and
               Interpretations
               .
               I
               wish
               you
               would
               be
               more
               serious
               in
               a
               Concern
               of
               this
               moment
               ,
               and
               not
               expose
               thus
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               every
               
                 little
                 Conceit
              
               ,
               and
               
                 petty
                 imaginary
                 Proof
              
               .
               Such
               Arguments
               as
               these
               ,
               might
               serve
               well
               enough
               for
               a
               Christmas-Nights
               Entertainment
               ;
               but
               to
               insert
               them
               for
               a
               Catechism-Proof
               ,
               when
               the
               Subject
               is
               Religion
               and
               the
               
                 Guidance
                 of
                 Souls
              
               ,
               is
               very
               unseasonable
               and
               improper
               ;
               especially
               when
               
                 true
                 Representing
              
               and
               doing
               it
               faithfully
               is
               pretended
               in
               the
               Frontispiece
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               Do'nt
               run
               your self
               out
               of
               Breath
               upon
               this
               Point
               :
               you
               have
               another
               yet
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Why
                 the
                 Papists
                 go
                 in
                 long
                 Pilgrimages
                 to
                 certain
                 Images
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               
                 do
                 not
                 Pray
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               or
               hope
               to
               be
               better
               heard
               for
               Praying
               there
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               That
               's
               another
               of
               the
               Catechism
               Proofs
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               Diversion
               there
               's
               another
               Piece
               calls
               for
               a
               Word
               or
               two
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           and
           Represented
           .
        
         
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             agreeable
             to
             them
             ?
             The
             Papist
             believes
             his
             Senses
             in
             this
             Mystery
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Protestant
             :
             being
             Notes
             upon
             a
             late
             Pamphlet
             ,
             intit'led
             ,
             
               The
               Papists
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               Papist
            
             Misrepresented
             ,
             
               by
               the
               wonderful
               Advantages
               of
               Implicit
               Faith
               and
               Prejudice
               ,
               is
               preserv'd
               in
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               led
               into
               the
               most
               Monstrous
               of
               Errors
               .
               By
               these
               helps
               the
               late
               Inventions
               of
               Men
               are
               shamm'd
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               never
               known
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               takes
               place
               in
               his
               Creed
               ,
               as
               Their
               most
               constant
               and
               profess'd
               Doctrine
               .
               This
               is
               evident
               in
               many
               Particulars
               ,
               but
               most
               clearly
               as
               to
               the
               Point
               of
            
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
               which
               the
               Primitive
               Fathers
               were
               so
               far
               from
               holding
               ,
               that
               They
               believ'd
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
               Indeed
               we
               have
               from
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               so
               many
               plain
               Places
               against
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               
               how
               it
               came
               into
               the
               World
               :
               so
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               Papists
               pretence
               to
               Antiquity
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               they
               are
               meer
            
             Gibeonits
             ,
             
               who
               have
               made
               use
               of
               their
               moldy
               bread
               and
               clouted
               shoes
               to
               deceive
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               confidently
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               Fathers
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               which
               upon
               examination
               is
               found
               quite
               contrary
               to
               their
               Belief
               .
            
             Sum.
             of
             the
             Pamphl
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             Papist
             Represented
             admits
             nothing
             to
             take
             place
             in
             his
             Creed
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             strong
             and
             convincing
             Motives
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             accuse
             him
             of
             Ignorance
             or
             Error
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             have
             their
             Judgments
             swallow'd
             up
             by
             Prejudice
             ,
             and
             whose
             Passion
             has
             over-run
             their
             Reason
             .
             The
             
               Inventions
               of
               Men
            
             are
             with
             him
             but
             of
             little
             value
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             no
             concern
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             This
             bids
             them
             defiance
             ,
             and
             embraces
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             securely
             founded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             .
             Upon
             these
             solid
             and
             lasting
             Supports
             stand
             every
             Article
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             And
             that
             of
             Transubstantiation
             
             has
             nothing
             less
             than
             these
             to
             rely
             on
             .
             This
             has
             an
             undoubted
             claim
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             sentiments
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             discover'd
             in
             them
             by
             the
             most
             critical
             Observers
             .
             Many
             and
             express
             are
             the
             Testimonies
             found
             in
             their
             Works
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ;
             &
             because
             a
             confident
             Undertaker
             has
             in
             a
             late
             Phamplet
             endeavour'd
             to
             stamp
             this
             Doctrine
             with
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
               believ'd
               the
               direct
               contrary
               ,
            
             we
             'll
             set
             down
             the
             Testimonies
             he
             produces
             for
             the
             advancing
             this
             Position
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             clearing
             the
             matter
             ,
             place
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Ballance
             other
             Sayings
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             then
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             impartial
             Judge
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             side
             out-weighs
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             be
             
               direct
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             or
             else
             
               agreeable
               to
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   cited
                   in
                   the
                   Pamphlet
                   against
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     in
                     behalf
                     of
                     Transubstantiation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Dionys
                   .
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                   Eccl.
                   Hier.
                   
                     
                       By
                       those
                       reverend
                       Signs
                       and
                       Symbols
                       Christ
                       is
                       signified
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Faithful
                       made
                       partakers
                       of
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     DIonisius
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     chapter
                     prays
                     thus
                     to
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     :
                  
                   
                     O
                     most
                     Divine
                     and
                     Holy
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     open
                     those
                     mystical
                     and
                     signifying
                     Vails
                     wherewith
                     thou
                     art
                     cover'd
                     :
                     shew
                     thy self
                     clearly
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     replenish
                     our
                     spiritual
                     eyes
                     with
                     thy
                     singular
                     and
                     reveal'd
                     brightness
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Justin
                   Mart.
                   Apol.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     
                       Our
                       blood
                       and
                       flesh
                       are
                       nourished
                       by
                       the
                       conversion
                       of
                       that
                       food
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       receive
                       in
                       the
                       Eucharist
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                     .
                     This
                     place
                     of
                     this
                     Father
                     is
                     thus
                     at
                     length
                     :
                  
                   
                     For
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     receive
                     this
                     as
                     common
                     Bread
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     Drink
                     ;
                     But
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Redeemer
                     being
                     made
                     Man
                     ,
                     had
                     both
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     for
                     our
                     Salvation
                     :
                     So
                     also
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     that
                     this
                     food
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     our
                     blood
                     and
                     flesh
                     are
                     by
                     a
                     change
                     nourish'd
                     ,
                     being
                     consecrated
                     by
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     himself
                     incarnate
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Tertul.
                   adv
                   .
                   Mar.
                   l.
                   4.
                   c.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       taking
                       the
                       Bread
                       ,
                       and
                       distributing
                       it
                       to
                       his
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       made
                       it
                       his
                       Body
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       
                       my
                       Body
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       a
                       Figure
                       of
                       my
                       Body
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Tertullian
                   .
                   
                     Christ
                     taking
                     the
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     distributing
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     made
                     it
                     his
                     Body
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     figure
                     of
                     my
                     Body
                     .
                     
                       Which
                       means
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       made
                       that
                       to
                       be
                       his
                       Body
                       ,
                       which
                       had
                       been
                       a
                       Figure
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Law
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     the
                     Bread
                     :
                     
                       as
                       is
                       evident
                       from
                       the
                       context
                       ;
                       and
                       is
                       prov'd
                       at
                       large
                       by
                    
                     Perron
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     shews
                     the
                     design
                     of
                     Tertullian
                     in
                     that
                     discourse
                     against
                     Marcion
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     fulfil
                     all
                     the
                     Types
                     and
                     Figures
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Law
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     Bread
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     Body
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Law
                     had
                     been
                     only
                     a
                     Figure
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     same
                     Tertullian
                     l.
                     de
                     Resurr
                     .
                     Car.
                     c.
                  
                   8.
                   
                     says
                     thus
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Our
                     flesh
                     feeds
                     on
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Soul
                     may
                     be
                     fill'd
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Id.
                   l.
                   de
                   Anima
                   ,
                   
                     
                       That
                       if
                       we
                       question
                       our
                       sences
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       doubt
                       ,
                       whether
                       our
                       Blessed
                       Saviour
                       was
                       not
                       deceiv'd
                       in
                       what
                       he
                       heard
                       ,
                       and
                       saw
                       ,
                       and
                       touch'd
                       ;
                       He
                       might
                       (
                       says
                       he
                       )
                       be
                       deceiv'd
                       in
                       the
                       voice
                       from
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       smell
                       of
                       the
                       Ointment
                       with
                       which
                       he
                       was
                       annointed
                       against
                       his
                       Burial
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       taste
                       of
                       the
                       Wine
                       ▪
                       which
                       he
                       consecrated
                       in
                       remembrance
                       of
                       his
                       Blood.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chrysostom
                     Homil.
                  
                   83.
                   
                     in
                     Mattheum
                  
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     give
                     Credit
                     to
                     God
                     every
                     where
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     contradict
                     him
                     ,
                     altho
                     what
                     he
                     says
                     seems
                     contrary
                     to
                     our
                     Apprehension
                     and
                     our
                     Eyes
                     .
                     Let
                     his
                     saying
                     master
                     our
                     Understanding
                     and
                     our
                     Eyes
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     let
                     us
                     behave
                     our selves
                     in
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     looking
                     upon
                     what
                     is
                     before
                     us
                     ,
                     but
                     holding
                     fast
                     his
                     Words
                     .
                     For
                     his
                     Words
                     cannot
                     deceive
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     sence
                     may
                     be
                     easily
                     mistaken
                     ;
                     his
                     Words
                     cannot
                     be
                     untrue
                     ;
                     but
                     our
                     sence
                     is
                     very
                     often
                     deceiv'd
                     .
                     Since
                     therefore
                     he
                     has
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       is
                       my
                       Body
                    
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     be
                     convinc'd
                     and
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     Eyes
                     of
                     our
                     understanding
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Cyril
                     .
                     Hier.
                     Cat.
                     c.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     therefore
                     look
                     on
                     it
                     as
                     meer
                     Bread
                     only
                     ,
                     or
                     bare
                     Wine
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     God
                     himself
                     has
                     said
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     Notwithstanding
                     therefore
                     the
                     information
                     of
                     sence
                     ,
                     let
                     Faith
                     confirm
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     judge
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     by
                     the
                     Tast
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     take
                     it
                     for
                     most
                     certain
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     doubting
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     are
                     given
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Origen
                   contra
                   Mar.
                   
                     Calls
                     the
                     Bread
                     and
                     the
                     Chalice
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Images
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Origen
                     .
                     Hom.
                  
                   5.
                   
                     in
                     div
                     .
                     lo.
                     Evang.
                  
                   
                   
                     When
                     you
                     receive
                     the
                     holy
                     Food
                     and
                     that
                     incorruptible
                     Banquet
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     enjoy
                     the
                     Bread
                     of
                     Life
                     and
                     Cup
                     ,
                     you
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     then
                     our
                     Lord
                     enters
                     under
                     your
                     Roof
                     :
                     do
                     you
                     therefore
                     humble
                     your self
                     ,
                     and
                     imitating
                     the
                     Centurion
                     ,
                     say
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     worthy
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     enter
                     under
                     my
                     Roof
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     he
                     enters
                     unworthily
                     ,
                     there
                     he
                     enters
                     to
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     the
                     Receiver
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Id.
                   in
                   Mat.
                   
                     
                       That
                       which
                       is
                       consecrated
                       by
                       Gods
                       Word
                       and
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       matter
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       goeth
                       into
                       the
                       belly
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       voided
                       into
                       the
                       draught
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Ambros
                   .
                   de
                   sacr
                   .
                   l.
                   4.
                   c.
                   4
                   ,
                   
                     
                       The
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       are
                       what
                       they
                       were
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       are
                       changed
                       into
                       another
                       thing
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     St.
                     Ambrose
                     de
                     Myst
                     .
                     init
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   
                     How
                     many
                     examples
                     do
                     we
                     produce
                     to
                     prove
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     what
                     Nature
                     fram'd
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     the
                     Benediction
                     has
                     consecrated
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Benediction
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     Benediction
                     Nature
                     it self
                     is
                     chang'd
                     ?
                     Moses
                     held
                     a
                     Rod
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     he
                     cast
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     became
                     a
                     Serpent
                     —
                     The
                     Rivers
                     afforded
                     no
                     drink
                     ;
                     at
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     they
                     ran
                     no
                     longer
                     Blood
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     waters
                     return'd
                     .
                     —
                     Now
                     if
                     Blessings
                     given
                     by
                     Men
                     were
                     of
                     so
                     great
                     efficacy
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     change
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     things
                     ;
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     divine
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     very
                     Words
                     of
                     Christ
                     our
                     Saviour
                     are
                     operative
                     ?
                     For
                     this
                     Sacrament
                     which
                     thou
                     receivest
                     ,
                     is
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     Words
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Elias
                     were
                     so
                     powerful
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     draw
                     fire
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Christ
                     be
                     powerful
                     enough
                     ,
                     to
                     change
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     things
                     ?
                     Thou
                     hast
                     read
                     of
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     spake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     were
                     made
                     ;
                     he
                     commanded
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     receiv'd
                     a
                     Being
                     .
                     If
                     therefore
                     Christ
                     by
                     his
                     
                     Word
                     ,
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     something
                     of
                     nothing
                     ;
                     shall
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     thought
                     able
                     ,
                     to
                     change
                     one
                     thing
                     into
                     another
                     ?
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     less
                     a
                     work
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     a
                     Nature
                     
                       or
                       Being
                    
                     to
                     things
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     change
                     them
                     from
                     one
                     Nature
                     to
                     another
                     .
                     —
                     'T
                     was
                     above
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Nature
                     for
                     a
                     Virgin
                     to
                     conceive
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     Body
                     which
                     we
                     make
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     born
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin.
                     Why
                     do
                     you
                     require
                     here
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Nature
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     above
                     all
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Christ
                     was
                     born
                     of
                     a
                     Virgin
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Theod.
                   Dial.
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       honour'd
                       the
                       Symbols
                       and
                       the
                       Signs
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Title
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       ;
                       not
                       changing
                       the
                       Nature
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       Nature
                       adding
                       grace
                       ;
                       for
                       neither
                       do
                       the
                       Mystical
                       Signs
                       recede
                       from
                       their
                       nature
                       ;
                       for
                       they
                       abide
                       in
                       their
                       proper
                       substance
                       ,
                       figure
                       and
                       form
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       be
                       seen
                       and
                       toucht
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Theodoret
                     immediately
                     after
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     cited
                     in
                     the
                     adverse
                     Column
                     ,
                     goes
                     on
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                  
                   
                     The
                     Mystical
                     Signs
                     are
                     understood
                     to
                     be
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     believ'd
                     and
                     ador'd
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     those
                     very
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     believ'd
                     .
                     
                       And
                       in
                       his
                       Comment
                       .
                       in
                       ep
                       .
                       ad
                       Cor.
                       he
                       says
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     Christ
                     gave
                     his
                     pretious
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     the
                     eleven
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Traytor
                     
                       Judas
                       .
                       And
                    
                     That
                     they
                     contemn
                     and
                     affront
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     take
                     his
                     most
                     sacred
                     Body
                     into
                     their
                     unclean
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     it
                     within
                     their
                     polluted
                     mouth
                     .
                     
                       Of
                       this
                       Theodoret
                       the
                       Protestant
                       Centuriators
                       (
                       Cent.
                    
                     5.
                     c.
                     10.
                     )
                     say
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     spoke
                     dangerously
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     affirms
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Symbols
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     invocation
                     of
                     the
                     Priest
                     ,
                     are
                     chang'd
                     ▪
                     and
                     made
                     other
                     things
                     than
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Eusebius
                   .
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       gave
                       his
                       disciples
                       the
                       Symbols
                       of
                       divine
                       Oeconomy
                       ,
                       commanding
                       the
                       Image
                       and
                       Type
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Eusebius
                     ,
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Dem.
                     Evang.
                     c.
                  
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Being
                     now
                     prefer'd
                     to
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     Sacrifice
                     and
                     Office
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     was
                     of
                     the
                     Old
                     Law
                     ,
                     we
                     think
                     it
                     unreasonable
                     any
                     more
                     to
                     fall
                     back
                     to
                     those
                     first
                     and
                     weak
                     Elements
                     ,
                     which
                     contain
                     certain
                     Signs
                     and
                     Figures
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     truth
                     it self
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Id.
                     As
                     cited
                     by
                     St.
                     Jo.
                     Damas.
                     
                  
                   
                     Many
                     sinners
                     being
                     Priests
                     ,
                     do
                     offer
                     Sacrifice
                     ;
                     neither
                     do's
                     God
                     deny
                     his
                     assistance
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     consecrates
                     the
                     propos'd
                     Gifts
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Bread
                     indeed
                     is
                     made
                     the
                     Pretious
                     Body
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Cup
                     his
                     pretious
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Greg.
                   Naz
                   ▪
                   Orat.
                   2
                   in
                   Pas
                   .
                   
                     
                       Now
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       partakers
                       of
                       the
                       Paschal
                       Supper
                       but
                       still
                       in
                       a
                       Figure
                       ,
                       tho
                       more
                       clear
                       then
                       in
                       the
                       old
                       Law
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       legal
                       Passover
                       ,
                       (
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       afraid
                       to
                       speak
                       it
                       )
                       was
                       a
                       more
                       obscure
                       Figure
                       of
                       a
                       Figure
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     St.
                     Greg.
                     Naz.
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       Lest
                       any
                       one
                       should
                       think
                       he
                       speaks
                       in
                       the
                       place
                       cited
                       of
                       a
                       mere
                       Figure
                       without
                       the
                       substance
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       Oration
                       thus
                       exhorts
                       his
                       Auditors
                       ,
                    
                     Eat
                     ,
                     
                       says
                       he
                    
                     ,
                     without
                     confusion
                     and
                     without
                     doubting
                     ,
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     the
                     Blood
                     
                       of
                       thy
                       Saviour
                    
                     ;
                     If
                     thou
                     desirest
                     to
                     have
                     life
                     :
                     and
                     refuse
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     credit
                     to
                     the
                     words
                     which
                     are
                     spoken
                     concerning
                     his
                     Flesh
                     :
                     neither
                     be
                     scandalized
                     at
                     his
                     Passion
                     .
                     Be
                     constant
                     ,
                     firm
                     and
                     stable
                     ,
                     not
                     wavering
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     the
                     sayings
                     of
                     thy
                     Adversaries
                     .
                     
                       And
                       in
                       Orat.
                    
                     11.
                     
                       he
                       says
                       thus
                       of
                       his
                       sister
                       Corgonia
                    
                     ;
                     She
                     prostrates
                     her self
                     with
                     Faith
                     before
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     cry
                     calls
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     worship'd
                     on
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   S.
                   Austin
                   .
                   
                     
                       Indeed
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       miserable
                       Bondage
                       of
                       the
                       Soul
                       ,
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       Signs
                       instead
                       of
                       the
                       things
                       Signified
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Person
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     speaking
                     to
                     his
                     disciples
                     ,
                     says
                     thus
                     
                     
                       You
                       are
                       not
                       to
                       eat
                       this
                       Body
                       which
                       you
                       see
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       drink
                       that
                       Bloud
                       which
                       my
                       Crucifiers
                       shall
                       pour
                       forth
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       commended
                       to
                       you
                       the
                       Sacrament
                       ,
                       which
                       being
                       Spiritually
                       understood
                       ,
                       shall
                       quicken
                       you
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     St.
                     Austin
                     in
                     his
                     explication
                     of
                     the
                  
                   98
                   
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     where
                     expounding
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Adore
                     his
                     foot-stool
                     ;
                     
                       he
                       says
                       thus
                    
                     :
                     I
                     enquire
                     what
                     this
                     his
                     footstool
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Scripture
                     makes
                     me
                     answer
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       is
                       my
                       foot-stool
                    
                     .
                     Here
                     now
                     wavering
                     I
                     turn
                     my self
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     't
                     is
                     he
                     I
                     seek
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     am
                     forthwith
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Earth
                     may
                     be
                     ador'd
                     without
                     sacrilege
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     foot-stool
                     without
                     
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     took
                     Earth
                     of
                     Earth
                     ,
                     Flesh
                     being
                     of
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     took
                     Flesh
                     of
                     the
                     Flesh
                     of
                     Mary
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     he
                     convers'd
                     here
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     that
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     us
                     that
                     very
                     Flesh
                     to
                     eat
                     for
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     our
                     Souls
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     nobody
                     eats
                     that
                     Flesh
                     without
                     adoring
                     it
                     first
                     ;
                     't
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     how
                     that
                     foostool
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     may
                     be
                     ador'd
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     sinning
                     in
                     adoring
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     sin
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     adore
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Id.
                   
                     
                       Christ
                       brought
                       them
                       to
                       a
                       banquet
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       he
                       commended
                       to
                       his
                       Discip●es
                       the
                       Figure
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       did
                       not
                       doubt
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       my
                       Body
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       gave
                       the
                       Sign
                       of
                       his
                       Body
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     L.
                  
                   12.
                   
                     con
                     .
                     Faust
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   10.
                   
                     he
                     says
                  
                   :
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     upon
                     Earth
                     has
                     a
                     loud
                     Voice
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     people
                     receiving
                     it
                     ,
                     answer
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     plain
                     Voice
                     of
                     the
                     Blood
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     very
                     Blood
                     it self
                     speaks
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     the
                     Faithful
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     rede●m'd
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Blood.
                     
                       And
                       c.
                    
                     2c
                     .
                     
                       He
                       calls
                       the
                       Eucharist
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     Hope
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     united
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     That
                     is
                     drunk
                     which
                     flow'd
                     from
                     the
                     side
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Id.
                   
                     
                       How
                       shall
                       l
                       lay
                       hold
                       on
                       him
                       who
                       is
                       absent
                       ?
                       How
                       shall
                       I
                       reach
                       my
                       hands
                       unto
                       the
                       Heavens
                       ,
                       and
                       touch
                       him
                       who
                       sits
                       there
                       ?
                       Send
                       thy
                       Faith
                       thither
                       and
                       thou
                       hast
                       him
                       sure
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Id.
                     in
                     Com.
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   33.
                   
                   
                     
                       where
                       he
                       speaks
                       thus
                       of
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                     And
                     hè
                     was
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     .
                     And
                     can
                     this
                     ,
                     my
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     be
                     possible
                     in
                     man
                     !
                     Was
                     ever
                     any
                     man
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     ?
                     He
                     may
                     be
                     carried
                     by
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     others
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     ,
                     no
                     man
                     was
                     ever
                     yet
                     carried
                     .
                     How
                     this
                     can
                     be
                     literally
                     understood
                     of
                     David
                     we
                     cannot
                     discover
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     Christ
                     we
                     find
                     it
                     verified
                     .
                     For
                     Christ
                     was
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                     when
                     giving
                     his
                     own
                     very
                     Body
                     ,
                     He
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       This
                       is
                       my
                       Body
                    
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     Body
                     he
                     carried
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     hands
                     .
                     Such
                     is
                     the
                     Humility
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   S.
                   Chrysost
                   .
                   in
                   1
                   Cor.
                   c.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     
                       What
                       is
                       that
                       which
                       the
                       Bread
                       signifies
                       ?
                       The
                       body
                       of
                       Christ
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     S.
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     Hom.
                     de
                     Euchar.
                     where
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     Blessed
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     he
                     says
                     thus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Do
                     you
                     see
                     Bread
                     ?
                     Do
                     you
                     see
                     wine
                     ?
                     Does
                     this
                     go
                     into
                     the
                     Draught
                     like
                     other
                     Food
                     ?
                     God
                     forbid
                     ,
                     don't
                     think
                     so
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     Wax
                     when
                     joyn'd
                     with
                     the
                     Fire
                     is
                     likned
                     unto
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     nothing
                     of
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     left
                     ,
                     nothing
                     remains
                     ;
                     So
                     here
                     conceive
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     to
                     be
                     consumed
                     with
                     the
                     Substance
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     Hom.
                  
                   83
                   
                     in
                     Matt.
                  
                   
                   
                     Christ
                     did
                     not
                     think
                     it
                     enough
                     to
                     become
                     Man
                     ,
                     be
                     scourged
                     and
                     murdered
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     incorporates
                     himself
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     Faith
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     reality
                     makes
                     us
                     his
                     Body
                     —
                     —
                     Many
                     Mothers
                     there
                     are
                     ,
                     who
                     seed
                     their
                     Insants
                     at
                     a
                     Strangers
                     Breast
                     ;
                     but
                     Christ
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     he
                     nourishes
                     us
                     with
                     his
                     own
                     Bloud
                     —
                     —
                     The
                     things
                     we
                     propose
                     are
                     not
                     ●one
                     by
                     humane
                     Power
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     wrought
                     those
                     things
                     at
                     the
                     ●ast
                     Supper
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     done
                     here
                     :
                     We
                     hold
                     but
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     sanctifies
                     and
                     changes
                     them
                     is
                     Christ
                     himself
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Id.
                   ad
                   Caes
                   .
                   Monach.
                   
                     
                       After
                       Consecration
                       the
                       Bread
                       is
                       worthy
                       of
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       altho
                       the
                       Nature
                       of
                       the
                       Bread
                       remains
                       still
                       in
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     Hom.
                  
                   24.
                   
                     in
                     Ep.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     ad
                     Cor.
                  
                   
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Chalice
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     flow'd
                     from
                     his
                     Side
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     Partakers
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     He
                     pour'd
                     out
                     this
                     very
                     Bloud
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     remain
                     in
                     Error
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     not
                     only
                     pour'd
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     has
                     likewise
                     given
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     to
                     us
                     .
                     Wheresore
                     ,
                     says
                     he
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     If
                     you
                     desire
                     Blood
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     colour
                     the
                     Altars
                     of
                     Idols
                     with
                     the
                     Bloud
                     of
                     Beasts
                     ;
                     but
                     upon
                     my
                     Altar
                     offer
                     up
                     my
                     Blood.
                     
                       And
                       Lib.
                    
                     3.
                     
                       de
                       S●c●●d
                    
                     .
                     O
                     Miracle
                     !
                     He
                     that
                     sits
                     above
                     with
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     instant
                     of
                     Time
                     is
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     Hands
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     he
                     gives
                     himself
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     w●lling
                     to
                     receive
                     
                     him
                     .
                     
                       And
                       Hom.
                    
                     46.
                     
                       in
                       Joan.
                    
                     The
                     Devils
                     when
                     they
                     behold
                     the
                     Bloud
                     of
                     Christ
                     within
                     us
                     ,
                     are
                     put
                     to
                     Flight
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angels
                     come
                     in
                     .
                     This
                     Bloud
                     purified
                     the
                     Holy
                     of
                     Holies
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     Figure
                     of
                     it
                     had
                     so
                     great
                     Vertue
                     in
                     the
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     sprinkled
                     on
                     the
                     Doors
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     it
                     has
                     much
                     greater
                     now
                     being
                     the
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Macar
                   .
                   27.
                   
                   Hom.
                   27
                   ▪
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       Church
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       are
                       offer'd
                       ;
                       the
                       Type
                       of
                       his
                       Flesh
                       and
                       Blood
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       who
                       are
                       Partakers
                       of
                       the
                       visible
                       Bread
                       ,
                       do
                       Spiritually
                       eat
                       the
                       Flesh
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     S.
                     Cyril
                     Alexan
                     Ep.
                     ad
                     Colos
                     .
                     Cited
                     by
                     S.
                     Thomas
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     feel
                     horror
                     to
                     see
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Bloud
                     on
                     the
                     Sacred
                     Altars
                     ▪
                     God
                     condescending
                     to
                     our
                     Frailty
                     ,
                     flows
                     into
                     the
                     things
                     offer'd
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     Life
                     :
                     converting
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     verity
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Flesh
                     ;
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     life
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     certain
                     quickning
                     seed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     S.
                     Greg
                     Nyss
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   37.
                   
                   
                     I
                     do
                     now
                     rightly
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Bread
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     chang'd
                     into
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                   l.
                   de
                   2.
                   
                   Nat.
                   
                     
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       which
                       we
                       receive
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Christ
                       are
                       a
                       divine
                       Thing
                       ,
                       by
                       means
                       whereof
                       we
                       are
                       made
                       Partakers
                       of
                       the
                       divine
                       Nature
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       the
                       Substance
                       of
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       doth
                       not
                       cease
                       to
                       be
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Here
                     the
                     Author
                     has
                     made
                     a
                     new
                     Pope
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     was
                     another
                     Gelasius
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     prov'd
                     at
                     large
                     by
                     Bellarmin
                     :
                  
                   
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     words
                     immediately
                     following
                     the
                     text
                     cited
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Author
                     ▪
                     be
                     added
                     ,
                     the
                     difficulty
                     is
                     remov'd
                     ;
                     which
                     are
                     these
                     :
                     
                       They
                       (
                       the
                       substance
                       of
                       Bread
                       and
                       Wine
                       )
                       do
                       pass
                       into
                       a
                       Divine
                       Substance
                       ,
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       effecting
                       it
                       ;
                       yet
                       remaining
                       in
                       the
                       propriety
                       of
                       their
                       Nature
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Here
             's
             a
             short
             account
             of
             what
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             say
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             under
             debate
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             more
             at
             large
             in
             such
             volumes
             as
             designedly
             treat
             of
             this
             Subject
             .
             And
             what
             think
             you
             now
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ?
             Take
             both
             sides
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             weigh
             them
             ;
             and
             see
             ,
             to
             which
             part
             the
             Fathers
             incline
             .
             Consider
             the
             matter
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             whether
             the
             Fathers
             are
             such
             
               strict
               Protestants
            
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             ,
             They
             could
             have
             taken
             the
             Test
             ?
             Do
             their
             express
             belief
             of
             the
             real
             Presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             their
             plain
             assertion
             of
             the
             supernatural
             change
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             agree
             with
             that
             
               Parliamentary
               Divinity
            
             ?
             Come
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             it
             argues
             a
             great
             Stock
             of
             Confidence
             in
             you
             ,
             thus
             to
             pretend
             positively
             that
             the
             
               Fathers
               believ'd
               direct
               contrary
               to
               our
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             whereas
             't
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             Eye
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             blinded
             like
             yours
             ,
             They
             deliver
             themselves
             most
             largely
             and
             fully
             in
             its
             behalf
             ;
             and
             that
             amongst
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             Text
             you
             have
             pick'd
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             
               directly
               contrary
            
             to
             what
             we
             hold
             .
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 press
                 too
                 many
                 Questions
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 You
                 bid
                 me
              
               Consider
               ,
               
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 me
              
               Answer
               
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 on
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 consideration
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 it
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 return
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 you
                 heap
                 up
                 fifty
                 times
                 more
                 express
                 Testimonies
                 than
                 these
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               Fathers
               still
               believ'd
               direct
               contrary
               to
               your
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 They
                 speak
                 of
                 the
              
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 and
                 call
                 it
                 a
              
               Figure
               ,
               a
               Symbol
               ,
               a
               Sign
               ,
               an
               Image
               ,
               a
               Remembrance
               ,
               
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
              
               contradiction
               to
               your
               Belief
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
              
               
               
                 these
                 Words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               thine
               own
               true
               self
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               :
               to
               prove
               a
               thing
               
                 by
                 halves
              
               ,
               and
               call
               that
               
                 consuting
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ,
               is
               your
               Master-piece
               .
               Why
               ,
               these
               expressions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               terming
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               a
               
                 Figure
                 ,
                 a
                 Symbol
                 ,
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 a
                 Remembrance
                 ,
              
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               contrary
               to
               
                 our
                 Belief
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               as
               agreeable
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               very
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               Catholic
               Church
               teaches
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               really
               and
               substantially
               ,
               and
               so
               indeed
               not
               only
               as
               in
               a
               
                 Sign
                 ,
                 Symbol
              
               or
               Figure
               .
               But
               it
               do's
               not
               deny
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               a
               Figure
               :
               for
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               a
               
                 Figure
                 ,
                 or
                 Representation
              
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               .
               It
               do's
               not
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Sign
               ;
               for
               the
               outward
               and
               visible
               species
               of
               Bread
               are
               a
               Sign
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Bread
               that
               is
               within
               .
               It
               do's
               not
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Remembrance
               or
               Commemoration
               ;
               for
               whosoever
               receives
               it
               ,
               shews
               forth
               ,
               according
               to
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               the
               Passion
               and
               Death
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               It
               do's
               not
               deny
               it
               to
               operate
               by
               a
               
                 Vertue
                 ,
              
               -
               for
               it
               has
               Vertue
               and
               Power
               there
               to
               work
               in
               the
               Soul.
               What
               our
               Church
               denys
               and
               condemns
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               there
               only
               as
               in
               a
               Sign
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Figure
               ,
               or
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Verity
               and
               Substance
               of
               it
               .
               You
               prove
               therefore
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               in
               producing
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               owning
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               a
               Figure
               ,
               a
               Sign
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               this
               is
               not
               to
               shew
               Them
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               
                 positively
                 agreeing
              
               with
               our
               Belief
               :
               especially
               if
               taken
               together
               ,
               with
               what
               you
               see
               cited
               out
               of
               them
               in
               our
               favour
               .
               If
               you
               will
               make
               good
               your
               Pretences
               ,
               and
               not
               abuse
               your
               Followers
               with
               half-demonstrations
               ;
               you
               should
               see
               first
               to
               understand
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               your
               Adversaries
               before
               you
               undertake
               to
               confute
               it
               .
               Shew
               that
               the
               Fathers
               maintain
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Sign
               ,
               only
               a
               Figure
               ,
               &c.
               and
               you
               may
               do
               something
               ;
               but
               till
               then
               don't
               pretend
               They
               believ'd
               contrary
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 put
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
              
               New
               Popery
               .
               
                 But
                 let
                 that
                 go
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 positively
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Nature
               or
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               remains
               after
               Consecration
               :
               
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 too
                 do's
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               declar'd
               to
               you
               has
               nothing
               new
               in
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               asserted
               positively
               by
               Bellarmine
               :
               and
               that
               every
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               Sign
               ,
               has
               been
               the
               constant
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Divines
               ,
               who
               make
               that
               an
               
                 essential
                 part
              
               of
               the
               Definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               .
               As
               for
               what
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               mention
               of
               the
               Nature
               or
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               remaining
               :
               any
               one
               that
               is
               vers'd
               in
               their
               Writings
               is
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               terms
               they
               often
               mean
               no
               more
               than
               the
               
                 Natural
                 qualities
              
               or
               
                 visible
                 appearances
              
               of
               things
               ;
               as
               you
               your selves
               can
               tell
               us
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               when
               it
               serves
               your
               turn
               to
               have
               it
               so
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sence
               it
               do's
               not
               at
               all
               disagree
               with
               our
               Belief
               .
               But
               suppose
               the
               worst
               ;
               those
               expressions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               only
               occasional
               or
               accidental
               ;
               but
               where
               they
               treat
               professedly
               of
               this
               ▪
               Subject
               ,
               they
               speak
               plainly
               in
               our
               behalf
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               follow
               the
               Rule
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Lights
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               stile
               him
               in
               ▪
               this
               Pamphlet
               )
               
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 whether
                 a
                 mans
                 judgment
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 occasional
              
               
               
                 and
                 incidental
                 passages
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 design'd
                 and
                 set
                 discourses
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
              
               
               
                 as
                 to
                 ask
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 lively
                 representation
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 Picture
                 ,
                 may
                 best
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 haste
                 of
                 other
                 business
                 he
                 passes
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 giving
                 only
                 a
                 glance
                 of
                 his
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 purposely
                 and
                 designedly
                 sits
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Countenance
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 represented
                 ?
              
               There
               's
               no
               Book
               treats
               so
               fully
               and
               demonstratively
               of
               any
               Subject
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               occasionally
               speaking
               of
               the
               same
               elsewhere
               ,
               from
               some
               obscure
               or
               dubious
               expression
               ,
               furnishes
               matter
               for
               an
               Objection
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               before
               designedly
               establish'd
               .
               This
               is
               true
               even
               of
               the
               Bible
               it self
               ,
               which
               teaching
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 True
                 Man
              
               ,
               do's
               yet
               by
               the
               occasional
               expression
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               
                 appear'd
                 in
                 Habit
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               
                 the
                 Likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Man
              
               ;
               give
               occasion
               to
               some
               to
               object
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               no
               
                 Real
                 and
                 Substantial
                 Man
              
               ,
               which
               strikes
               at
               the
               very
               Fundamental
               Truth
               deliver'd
               in
               that
               Sacred
               Volume
               :
               and
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               it self
               ;
               what
               wonder
               ,
               to
               find
               it
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Fathers
               much
               more
               ample
               and
               voluminous
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 shift
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Logical
                 distinction
                 :
                 however
                 let
                 this
                 pass
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 don't
                 believe
                 your
                 sences
                 ,
                 but
                 deny
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 those
                 Powers
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 contradict
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 of
                 undermining
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Cock-Argument
               of
               the
               other
               Light
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               so
               far
               resembles
               the
               Light
               ,
               that
               like
               it
               ,
               it
               makes
               a
               glaring
               shew
               ,
               but
               go
               to
               grasp
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               find
               nothing
               in
               your
               Hand
               .
               Why
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 this
                 Mystery
              
               I
               believe
               more
               of
               my
               Sences
               ,
               than
               you
               do
               ;
               my
               Eyes
               tell
               me
               there
               is
               the
               colour
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               I
               assent
               to
               them
               ;
               my
               Tongue
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               the
               tast
               of
               Bread
               ,
               I
               agree
               to
               it
               :
               my
               smelling
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               the
               smell
               of
               Bread
               ,
               I
               yield
               to
               it
               :
               my
               Fingers
               that
               it
               feels
               like
               Bread
               ;
               I
               accept
               of
               the
               Information
               :
               my
               Ears
               tell
               me
               from
               the
               Words
               spoken
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               That
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               I
               believe
               these
               too
               .
               Is
               not
               here
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               one
               Sence
               more
               than
               you
               believe
               ?
               And
               yet
               you
               would
               fain
               perswade
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               
                 believe
                 my
                 Sences
              
               .
               The
               Sence
               by
               which
               Faith
               comes
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Hearing
               .
               S.
               Paul
               possitively
               affirming
               ,
               that
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 Hearing
                 ▪
              
               and
               how
               do
               I
               overthrow
               the
               certainty
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               by
               hearkning
               to
               
                 that
                 Sence
              
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               conveyed
               into
               my
               Soul
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 don't
                 believe
                 your
              
               Eyes
               
                 which
                 assure
                 you
                 of
                 the
              
               Substance
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Bread
               
                 being
                 there
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 Consecration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 your
                 Eyes
              
               see
               the
               Substance
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               extraordinary
               ones
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               mine
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               mine
               never
               saw
               farther
               than
               the
               Colour
               or
               Figure
               ,
               &c.
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               accidents
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 entire
                 Object
              
               of
               that
               Sence
               .
               'T
               is
               Reason
               or
               Judgment
               acquaints
               me
               with
               the
               
                 Substance
                 ▪
              
               and
               this
               Judgment
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               frame
               generally
               from
               the
               Information
               of
               my
               Sences
               ,
               excepting
               when
               they
               are
               indisposed
               ,
               or
               some
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               intervenes
               :
               For
               in
               this
               case
               I
               choose
               rather
               to
               judge
               from
               This
               ,
               than
               from
               my
               Sences
               ;
               as
               Abraham
               did
               ,
               who
               being
               told
               by
               his
               Sences
               ,
               That
               those
               three
               that
               appeared
               to
               him
               
                 (
                 Gen
              
               18.
               )
               were
               Men
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Angels
               ,
               judged
               of
               them
               and
               their
               Nature
               according
               to
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               his
               Sences
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 are
                 all
                 upon
                 Quirks
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 tired
                 with
                 your
                 Distiactions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farewel
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Holy-days
                 are
                 over
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Fare
               you
               well
               ;
               but
               do
               you
               hear
               ,
               don't
               forget
               to
               send
               your
               People
               to
               the
               Chappels
               to
               Morrow
               Morning
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Nursing
                 and
                 Rocking
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 Cradle
                 .
              
               This
               is
               one
               of
               your
               April-Errands
               for
               Christmas
               Morning
               ;
               and
               you
               don't
               think
               much
               of
               making
               the
               
                 Papists
                 ridiculous
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               at
               the
               expence
               of
               making
               
                 your
                 own
                 people
                 Fools
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             Kings
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           and
           Represented
           .
        
         
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             The
             Form
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             establish'd
             by
             Christ
             .
             No
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             out
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             Good
             at
             this
             day
             .
             The
             Protestants
             as
             uncharitably
             damn
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             These
             are
             said
             to
             do
             the
             Protestants
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             the
             Preface
             of
             
               Wholsome
               advises
               from
               the
               B.
               V.
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             THe
             
               Papists
               Misrepresented
            
             is
             Member
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             excludes
             all
             others
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             besides
             those
             who
             are
             within
             the
             Pale
             of
             her
             own
             Communion
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             his
             Church
             is
             True
             ,
             if
             uncharitableness
             ,
             be
             but
             a
             
             Mark
             of
             the
             True
             one
             :
             if
             it
             be
             but
             safest
             to
             be
             on
             the
             uncharitable
             side
             ,
             he
             's
             beyond
             all
             question
             in
             the
             right
             .
             But
             certainly
             this
             is
             to
             leave
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             who
             taught
             none
             of
             this
             damning
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             ever
             recommended
             Charity
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             foundation
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             
               Papist
               Represented
            
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             before
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             establish'd
             a
             Church
             consisting
             of
             
               all
               True
               Believers
            
             ,
             amongst
             which
             
               he
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               some
               Evangelists
               ;
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               Vnity
               of
               Faith.
               (
               Ephes
               .
            
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             These
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastons
            
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             he
             constituted
             over
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             over-see
             ,
             rule
             and
             direct
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               (
               Act.
            
             20.
             28.
             )
             
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               over
               the
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Over-seers
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               pnrchas'd
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               :
            
             with
             a
             strict
             Command
             to
             the
             Flock
             or
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             these
             Pastors
             thus
             put
             over
             them
             by
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             )
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               They
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               follow
               .
            
             This
             command
             
               of
               submitting
               to
               Pastors
            
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Flock
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             taught
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             Divisions
             and
             Schisms
             :
             that
             so
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             differing
             private
             Inclinations
             ,
             Capacities
             ,
             Sence
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             
               this
               Obedience
            
             and
             Submission
             to
             those
             that
             were
             put
             over
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             rule
             and
             direction
             ,
             they
             might
             
               be
               perfectly
               join'd
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               and
               same
               judgment
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             )
             That
             they
             might
             be
             preserv'd
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             
               be
               no
               more
               Children
               ,
               rossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               (
               Ephes
               .
            
             4.
             14.
             )
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             People
             or
             Flock
             might
             have
             no
             scruple
             or
             solicitude
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             led
             into
             Error
             by
             these
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             might
             securely
             and
             without
             anxiety
             of
             Spirit
             rest
             under
             their
             Guidance
             and
             Direction
             ,
             Christ
             did
             most
             solemnly
             promise
             the
             said
             Overseers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               (
               Mat.
            
             28.
             2c
             .
             )
             
               The
               Comforter
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               (
               Jo.
            
             14.
             26.
             )
             By
             which
             effectual
             Promise
             they
             were
             constituted
             Guides
             ,
             were
             taught
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             secur'd
             from
             Error
             ,
             who
             committed
             themselves
             to
             their
             Instruction
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Catholic
             Church
             being
             thus
             constituted
             ,
             and
             ordian'd
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             provided
             with
             Apostles
             and
             
               Pastors
               divinely
               assisted
            
             for
             the
             instructing
             the
             Flock
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             with
             an
             obligation
             on
             all
             that
             heard
             them
             ,
             to
             believe
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             :
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damn'd
               (
               Mat.
            
             16.
             16.
             
             )
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             all
             such
             as
             did
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             either
             by
             
               contradicting
               or
               disbelieving
               their
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             or
             being
             
               refractory
               to
               their
               Government
            
             ,
             did
             in
             this
             most
             heinously
             offend
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             exclude
             themselves
             from
             the
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             the
             
               true
               Faith
               ,
               without
               which
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               Him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             the
             latter
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             resisting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             
               They
               that
               resist
               ,
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Face
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Salvation
             being
             promis'd
             to
             those
             that
             believ'd
             :
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             and
             Damnation
             threatned
             to
             disbelievers
             ;
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             So
             that
             't
             was
             no
             Uncharitable
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             Evangelical
             Assertion
             in
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             to
             say
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               daily
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               .
               (
               Act.
            
             2.
             47.
             )
             And
             the
             declaring
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Salvation
             out
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             necessary
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             being
             thus
             by
             Christ
             himself
             founded
             ,
             
               the
               Pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             consisting
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Flock
             under
             an
             indispensable
             obligation
             of
             receiving
             and
             Submitting
             to
             their
             Instruction
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Christ's
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             to
             abide
             
               with
               her
               for
               ever
               .
               (
               Jo.
            
             14.
             16.
             )
             The
             Promise
             of
             his
             assistance
             being
             not
             limited
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             annex'd
             to
             their
             Function
             .
             As
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             
               Ephesus
               (
               Act.
            
             20.
             28.
             
             )
             appointed
             others
             to
             oversee
             and
             rule
             the
             Flock
             ,
             with
             their
             Commission
             from
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             So
             he
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             departed
             this
             Life
             ,
             had
             others
             to
             succeed
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             Direction
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
             And
             as
             those
             who
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             incurr'd
             the
             guilt
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             by
             unavoidably
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             
               erring
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             Disobedience
             ;
             so
             likewise
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Successors
             :
             it
             being
             at
             all
             times
             most
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             
               true
               Faith
            
             ,
             nor
             
               true
               Charity
            
             in
             any
             ,
             that
             separated
             themselves
             from
             
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Overseers
             and
             Rulers
             for
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             be
             so
             after
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             severe
             censure
             of
             Deceivers
             ,
             pronounc'd
             against
             all
             those
             who
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             Divisions
             in
             their
             time
             
               (
               Ephes
            
             .
             4.
             14.
             
             )
             where
             they
             are
             said
             to
             work
             ,
             
               by
               the
               sleight
               of
               men
               and
               cunning
               craftiness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               .
            
             And
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             18.
             
             Such
             as
             dissented
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             condemn'd
             for
             
               erring
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               overthrowing
               the
               Faith.
            
             And
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               subverted
               and
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               condemn'd
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             confess'd
             Purity
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             convincing
             Argument
             ;
             there
             being
             none
             that
             in
             the
             first
             three
             or
             four
             Centuries
             ,
             ever
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             making
             Schisms
             ,
             tho
             under
             the
             most
             colourable
             pretext
             of
             Reforming
             Errors
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             Innovation
             ,
             but
             were
             declar'd
             
               Innovators
               ,
               as
               men
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               as
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Mystical
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             by
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Overseers
             then
             in
             being
             .
             The
             Rule
             of
             St.
             John
             (
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             6.
             
             )
             being
             always
             the
             standard-Measure
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               He
               that
               knows
               God
               ,
               heareth
               us
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               heareth
               not
               us
               :
               hereby
               know
               we
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             then
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             Successors
             ,
             was
             the
             Depository
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             dissent
             from
             her
             in
             Faith
             ,
             was
             to
             fall
             into
             Error
             ,
             to
             divide
             from
             God
             ;
             
               He
               that
               hears
               you
               ,
               hears
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               despises
               you
               ,
               despises
               me
               ,
               (
               Luke
            
             10.
             16.
             )
             
               If
               he
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               (
               Matth.
            
             18.
             17.
             
             )
             and
             consequently
             no
             Promises
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             Salvation
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             of
             her
             Communion
             .
          
           
             This
             same
             
               One
               holy
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             believes
             to
             have
             continued
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             it
             being
             at
             all
             times
             true
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             always
             said
             by
             the
             Faithful
             in
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               I
               believe
               the
               holy
               Ca-Cholic
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             to
             remain
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             assisted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             preserv'd
             from
             teaching
             errors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               (
               Matth.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             )
             So
             that
             as
             then
             ,
             so
             now
             at
             this
             time
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             succeeding
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             teaches
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             
             none
             can
             separate
             ,
             without
             
               erring
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             incurring
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
             Sins
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             Salvation
             .
             And
             because
             after
             most
             serious
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             the
             weighing
             of
             all
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             believes
             this
             Church
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             in
             whose
             Communion
             he
             is
             ;
             he
             do's
             not
             question
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             truly
             affirm'd
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               succeeding
               Ages
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             
               fell
               from
               it
            
             ;
             is
             most
             true
             of
             the
             
               same
               Church
            
             now
             
               in
               being
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             's
             a
             Member
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             who
             
               separate
               from
               it
            
             ,
             upon
             what
             pretext
             soever
             .
             And
             however
             this
             may
             be
             painted
             out
             for
             Vncharitablenss
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             certainly
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             deliver'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             And
             when
             the
             worst
             has
             been
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             do's
             not
             come
             short
             of
             Dr.
             Tillotsons
             Charity
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             
               so
               much
               Charity
               he
               has
               (
               and
               he
               desires
               always
               to
               have
               it
               )
               as
               to
               hope
               that
               a
               great
               many
               of
               other
               separate
               Perswasions
               ,
               who
               live
               piously
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               almost
               inevitably
            
             
             
               detain'd
               in
               their
               Perswasion
               ,
               by
               the
               prejudice
               of
               Education
               ,
               and
               an
               Invincible
               Ignorance
               ,
               will
               upon
               a
               sincere
               general
               Repentance
               find
               mercy
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Enough
                 of
                 this
                 dry
                 reasoning
                 :
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 a
                 Piece
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 publish'd
                 ,
              
               Wholsome
               Advices
               from
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               to
               her
               Indiscreet
               Worshippers
               ,
               
                 which
                 being
                 compos'd
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 has
                 laid
                 you
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 your
                 Adversaries
                 could
                 do
                 .
                 Come
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 blow
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 Friend
                 is
                 the
                 severest
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 true
                 Representer
                 ,
                 has
                 quite
                 blasted
                 all
                 your
              
               Representing
               Characters
               and
               Expositions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               I
               see
               ,
               you
               intend
               I
               should
               s●t
               up
               for
               Reader
               of
               Anatomy
               upon
               all
               the
               Pamphlets
               that
               come
               into
               the
               World.
               I
               am
               highly
               oblig'd
               to
               you
               for
               the
               kindness
               ;
               but
               I
               think
               the
               Scavanger
               has
               much
               tbe
               better
               Office
               ;
               who
               has
               nothing
               but
               Dirt
               and
               Sinks
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               much
               less
               offensive
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               always
               raking
               in
               filthy
               Calumnies
               ,
               fulsome
               Incongruities
               ,
               and
               noisome
               Impertinencies
               .
               No
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               undertake
               it
               ,
               tho
               I
               were
               certain
               to
               enlarge
               my
               Interest
               ,
               and
               become
               as
               Popular
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               by
               your
               so
               taking
               knack
               of
               Misrepresenting
               .
               However
               ,
               to
               pleasure
               a
               Friend
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               I
               'll
               touch
               at
               some
               particulars
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               fall
               within
               my
               Province
               of
               Representing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
              
               Misrepresenting
               
                 there
                 ;
                 you
                 don
                 't
                 sure
                 do
                 that
                 ill
                 office
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 I
                 thought
                 none
                 but
              
               Protestants
               
                 had
                 been
              
               Misrepresenters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               yes
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 Protestant
                 Misrepresenting
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               to
               be
               at
               .
               As
               long
               as
               it
               has
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Preface
              
               to
               it
               ,
               never
               question
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               find
               
                 your
                 finger
              
               in
               it
               .
               And
               what
               think
               you
               of
               the
               sourth
               and
               fi●th
               leaves
               of
               the
               Preface
               ,
               where
               he
               sets
               out
               the
               Papist
               ,
               as
               Weak
               ,
               as
               Confident
               ,
               as
               Ridiculous
               ,
               as
               Foolish
               as
               he
               can
               well
               make
               them
               :
               are
               not
               
                 these
                 Colours
              
               of
               your
               laying
               on
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 do's
                 not
                 assert
                 this
                 barely
                 ,
                 without
                 giving
                 a
                 Reason
                 for
                 't
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 ,
              
               
               
                 your
                 pronouncing
                 Damnation
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 the
              
               weakness
               
                 of
                 your
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 declaring
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 for
                 other
                 Reasons
                 to
                 convince
                 Mens
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 these
                 Threats
                 and
                 Thunders
                 you
                 work
                 upon
                 their
                 Passions
                 :
                 which
                 to
                 considering
                 Men
                 proves
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 your
                 own
                 Confidence
                 and
                 Ridiculousness
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 have
              
               
               
                 more
                 of
                 the
              
               Fool
               or
               the
               Artist
               .
               
                 And
                 what
                 Misrepresenting
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 Represent
                 ▪
              
               Never
               more
               Unreasonable
               Misrepresenting
               ,
               then
               when
               Calumnies
               are
               set
               out
               with
               the
               Colours
               of
               Reason
               .
               You
               ,
               Friend
               ,
               see
               but
               with
               one
               eye
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               have
               that
               Curse
               upon
               you
               ,
               to
               think
               even
               contradictions
               reasonble
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               but
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Cause
               you
               have
               espous'd
               .
               He
               gives
               a
               Reason
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               says
               :
               But
               is
               it
               reason
               or
               fair
               dealing
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               load
               the
               Papists
               with
               the
               most
               Ignominious
               Names
               ,
               and
               Ridicule
               them
               to
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               for
               making
               such
               Declarations
               in
               reference
               to
               such
               as
               are
               out
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               more
               than
               what
               is
               done
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 Church
              
               ,
               nay
               what
               
                 he
                 himself
              
               do's
               most
               solemnly
               make
               ,
               before
               he
               concludes
               his
               Preface
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               breath
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               so
               positively
               declaim'd
               against
               the
               Papist
               ?
               Consider
               this
               a
               little
               ,
               if
               Considering
               be
               not
               out
               of
               thy
               power
               .
               The
               Papists
               declare
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               separate
               from
               the
               Faith
               and
               Communion
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               sounded
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               continued
               down
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               under
               a
               visible
               Succession
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               do
               by
               that
               depart
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Commands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               .
               This
               by
               
                 the
                 Preface-maker
              
               ,
               is
               presently
               set
               out
               for
               
                 Thundering
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 Damnation
              
               ,
               't
               is
               their
               Confidence
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 the
                 Weakness
                 of
                 their
                 Cause
              
               ,
               puts
               them
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 void
                 of
                 Charity
              
               .
               And
               yet
               see
               ,
               how
               condemning
               this
               in
               the
               Papists
               ,
               he
               do's
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               himself
               ;
               hear
               his
               solemn
               Profession
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               last
               page
               of
               his
               Preface
               but
               one
               :
               
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 solemnly
                 profess
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 extremely
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 only
                 can
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 reasonable
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Communion
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               here
               the
               very
               
                 same
                 sentence
              
               pronounc'd
               by
               Protestants
               a-against
               the
               Papist
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               declare
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ?
               And
               yet
               He
               that
               Unchurches
               the
               Papists
               for
               
                 so
                 doing
              
               ,
               thinks
               himself
               as
               safe
               in
               the
               very
               doing
               of
               what
               he
               condemns
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               venture
               the
               Salvation
               of
               a
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               ground
               on
               which
               he
               stands
               .
               Pray
               now
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               that
               comes
               to
               be
               so
               safe
               ,
               so
               reasonable
               and
               secure
               in
               Him
               and
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Papist
               he
               condemns
               for
               so
               Vncharitable
               and
               Ridiculous
               ?
               Or
               how
               happens
               it
               ,
               that
               having
               dress'd
               up
               the
               Papists
               in
               a
               Fools-coat
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               slipping
               it
               over
               
                 his
                 own
                 shoulders
              
               ,
               he
               thinks
               himself
               to
               look
               so
               Wise
               and
               Grave
               upon
               't
               ?
               Come
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               here
               's
               more
               of
               
                 your
                 hand
              
               in
               
                 this
                 Preface
              
               ,
               then
               I
               expect
               you
               'l
               own
               ;
               if
               you
               had
               net
               ,
               by
               your
               malignant
               influence
               ,
               indispos'd
               the
               
               Author's
               eye-sight
               ;
               Red
               and
               Yellow
               ,
               had
               been
               the
               
                 same
                 Colours
              
               to
               him
               upon
               a
               
                 Protestant-back
                 ▪
              
               as
               upon
               a
               Papist
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Come
                 you
                 wrong
                 the
                 Author
                 by
                 your
                 Misconstructions
                 ;
                 he
                 do's
                 not
                 say
                 the
              
               Papists
               are
               damn'd
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 condition
                 is
              
               extremely
               dangerous
               ;
               
                 and
                 this
                 do's
                 not
                 leave
                 them
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               ▪
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               'll
               allow
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Fools
               of
               his
               Communion
               so
               much
               Charity
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               the
               Papists
               way
               he
               sav'd
               .
               But
               for
               the
               judicious
               and
               learned
               
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               go
               by
               Reason
               ,
               who
               consider
               and
               weigh
               things
               ,
               no
               such
               Charity
               in
               them
               :
               there
               's
               no
               
                 Reasonable
                 hope
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Communion
              
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               any
               are
               so
               Charitable
               amongst
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               't
               is
               for
               want
               of
               being
               advis'd
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               being
               better
               instructed
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               't
               is
               for
               want
               of
               being
               like
               those
               that
               Guide
               'em
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Reason
               :
               for
               there
               's
               no
               
                 Reasonable
                 hope
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 :
                 no
                 reasonable
                 hope
              
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               for
               such
               of
               them
               whose
               
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
              
               will
               excuse
               them
               .
               And
               is
               not
               this
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               frankly
               allow'd
               the
               Prot●stants
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               after
               they
               have
               been
               proclaim'd
               so
               often
               to
               the
               gaping
               Crowds
               ,
               for
               most
               
                 Vncharitable
                 Damners
                 ,
                 Thunderers
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 Damnation
              
               against
               the
               
                 poor
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               do
               not
               advance
               their
               damnation
               one
               ace
               farther
               against
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               Protestants
               themselves
               most
               solemnly
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               good
               consideration
               ,
               do
               against
               the
               Papists
               :
               There
               being
               no
               Papist
               ,
               but
               what
               will
               grant
               
                 such
                 Protestants
              
               hopes
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               who
               living
               piously
               ,
               and
               repenting
               sincerely
               of
               all
               offences
               ,
               through
               
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
              
               remain
               in
               that
               Communion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               utmost
               it
               seems
               of
               what
               they
               'll
               allow
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               see
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               how
               injuriously
               busie
               you
               have
               been
               in
               slandering
               the
               Papists
               ?
               How
               many
               thousand
               Mouths
               and
               Pens
               have
               you
               influenc'd
               ,
               to
               render
               the
               Papists
               black
               and
               odious
               for
               their
               uncharitablenss
               ,
               for
               their
               excluding
               all
               others
               from
               Salvation
               besides
               themselves
               :
               when
               upon
               examination
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               in
               this
               affair
               is
               the
               same
               in
               reference
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               Protestants
               are
               as
               
                 Vnchristian
                 Damners
              
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               made
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Come
                 you
                 abuse
                 the
                 Protestants
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 tender-hearted
                 :
                 have
                 more
                 Charity
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 damn'd
                 :
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 so
                 foul
                 a
                 word
                 fall
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 found
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 it
                 in
                 this
              
               Preface
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 professes
                 himself
                 a
              
               Layman
               ,
               
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 overseen
                 ,
                 through
                 Zeal
                 or
                 Passion
                 ,
                 he
                 's
                 dabling
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 element
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 he
                 mistaken
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               says
               he
               's
               a
               Layman
               ;
               but
               he
               speaks
               so
               like
               a
               Clergy-man
               ,
               so
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               words
               and
               phrase
               of
               a
               Doctor
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               mention'd
               at
               large
               in
               my
               
                 last
                 Reply
              
               ;
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               take
               it
               for
               Church-sence
               ,
               dropping
               through
               a
               Lay-pen
               .
               They
               both
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               for
               the
               Papists
               ,
               is
               
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
              
               .
               They
               both
               meet
               ,
               first
               in
               declaring
               against
               the
               Papists
               for
               their
               Vncharitableness
               ,
               and
               then
               unluckily
               jump
               in
               asserting
               the
               very
               Principle
               they
               condemn
               .
               Then
               ,
               if
               you
               take
               the
               other
               Doctor
               along
               with
               you
               ,
               quoted
               in
               the
               same
               Reply
               ,
               who
               declares
               ,
               That
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               Members
               
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 guilty
                 either
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 sins
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Salvation
                 :
              
               You
               'll
               find
               it
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               this
               Preface
               speaks
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               throwing
               it
               upon
               a
               Layman
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               vain
               Apology
               .
               However
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Protestants
               their
               due
               ,
               this
               I
               'll
               say
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               amongst
               the
               kind
               ,
               They
               are
               the
               most
               Gentile
               and
               
                 Courtly
                 Damners
              
               ,
               that
               can
               possibly
               be
               met
               with
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               you
               observe
               ,
               they
               are
               seldom
               or
               never
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 must
                 be
                 damn'd
              
               :
               no
               ,
               this
               Grim-divinity
               would
               alarm
               the
               dull
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               make
               'em
               jealous
               of
               their
               Leaders
               ,
               that
               they
               condemn
               the
               Papi●ts
               for
               uncharitable
               and
               are
               as
               bad
               themselves
               :
               They
               declare
               their
               sentiments
               therefore
               in
               softer
               language
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               saying
               ,
               The
               
                 Papists
                 must
                 be
                 damn'd
              
               ,
               they
               only
               say
               ,
               
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 reasonable
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 :
                 We
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
                 are
                 detain'd
                 in
                 that
                 Communion
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 general
                 repentance
                 will
                 find
                 mercy
                 with
                 God.
                 They
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 or
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 Blood-suckers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 necessarily
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 Members
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 corrupt
                 ;
                 and
                 God's
                 merciful
                 .
              
               In
               this
               kind
               of
               modest
               Cant
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               shew
               of
               Charity
               ,
               do
               they
               cast
               out
               the
               Papists
               amongst
               the
               Reprobate
               .
               But
               all
               this
               ,
               if
               't
               were
               put
               in
               
                 plain
                 English
              
               ,
               is
               just
               the
               same
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 damn'd
              
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               only
               not
               to
               betray
               them selves
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               speak
               out
               .
               Tell
               me
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               when
               a
               Man
               has
               done
               his
               best
               to
               prove
               me
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               a
               
                 Hypocrit
                 ,
                 a
                 Corrupter
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 incur
                 the
                 most
                 horrid
                 of
                 crimes
                 without
                 remorse
                 or
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 my
                 Religion
                 :
              
               Do's
               not
               he
               smooth
               me
               up
               with
               a
               very
               unseasonable
               Complement
               ,
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               dreadful
               Indictment
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               
                 Charity
                 enough
                 ▪
              
               to
               hope
               I
               shall
               be
               sav'd
               .
               He
               first
               in
               good
               earnest
               makes
               a
               Devil
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               seems
               willing
               to
               complement
               me
               into
               a
               Saint
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               I
               don't
               think
               the
               Papists
               are
               much
               beholden
               to
               these
               ,
               for
               their
               so
               
                 civil
                 hopes
              
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               pretend
               to
               have
               Charity
               enough
               to
               
                 hope
                 thus
              
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               made
               'em
               Idolaters
               and
               Hypocrites
               ;
               I
               don't
               question
               ,
               may
               have
               the
               
                 like
                 charitable
                 Hopes
              
               for
               the
               Socinian
               ,
               the
               Turk
               ,
               the
               Jew
               ,
               and
               the
               Atheists
               .
               And
               if
               more
               Doctors
               then
               One
               ,
               don't
               in
               this
               lay
               a
               fair
               ground
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               in
               the
               Devils
               too
               within
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               their
               pretended
               hopes
               I
               can
               look
               on
               no
               better
               then
               bare
               Complements
               :
               't
               is
               plain
               ,
               their
               allowance
               of
               Salvation
               to
               Papists
               is
               upon
               no
               other
               score
               ,
               than
               the
               supposal
               of
               
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               their
               
                 damning
                 Doctrine
              
               to
               be
               of
               as
               
                 Iarge
                 an
                 extent
              
               ,
               nay
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               very
               same
               they
               decry
               in
               the
               Papists
               .
               And
               't
               is
               a
               Mystery
               to
               me
               ,
               how
               they
               impose
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               making
               that
               look
               black
               and
               odious
               in
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               They
               practice
               themselves
               without
               the
               least
               breach
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 '
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Paradox
                 then
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 :
                 come
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 'll
                 be
                 free
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 They
                 know
                 the
                 People
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 ;
                 the
                 word
              
               Pope
               
                 is
                 an
                 Enchantment
                 ,
                 and
              
               Papist
               
                 an
                 Infatuation
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 hear
              
               these
               
                 but
                 nam'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 wholly
                 possess'd
                 ,
                 their
                 discerning
                 Faculties
                 so
                 stupified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 'll
                 pass
                 you
                 over
                 fifty
                 contradictions
                 without
                 once
                 stumbling
                 .
                 No
                 fear
                 of
                 their
                 enquiring
                 ,
              
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               
                 And
                 ,
                 pray
                 now
                 ,
                 where
                 's
                 your
                 difficulty
                 of
                 perswading
                 these
                 people
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Consider
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 call
                 me
                 ▪
              
               Mis-representer
               
                 again
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 I
                 deserve
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PAPIST
           Misrepresented
           and
           Represented
           .
        
         
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             The
             Papist
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             Belief
             ,
             follows
             the
             Method
             prescrib'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             practis'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             The
             Method
             is
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             and
             more
             according
             to
             Reason
             than
             what
             Others
             follow
             .
             The
             Word
             Worship
             is
             Equivocal
             ,
             and
             acknowledg'd
             so
             by
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               THe
               Papist
               as
            
             Misrepresented
             
               has
               no
               good
               Reasons
               to
               defend
               his
               way
               of
               Worship
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               most
               Soverain
               means
               he
               has
               to
               work
               upon
               weak
               minds
               ,
               is
               plentifully
               to
               thunder
               out
               against
               them
               threatnings
               of
               Hell
               and
               Damnation
               ;
               and
               Poor
               Man
               !
               What
               should
               he
               do
               ?
               He
               finds
               himself
               at
               a
               loss
               to
               convince
               
               their
               Vnderstanding
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               work
               upon
               their
               Passions
               .
               But
               since
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Cause
               lies
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               pouring
               out
               Curses
               ,
               and
               pronouncing
               others
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Damnable
               condition
               ,
               it
               proves
               nothing
               but
               his
               own
            
             Confidence
             .
             
               His
               Zeal
               may
               be
               great
               ,
               but
               being
               not
               grounded
               on
               good
               Reasons
               ,
               it
               only
               makes
               him
               the
               more
            
             Ridiculous
             ,
             
               and
               is
               uncapable
               of
               shaking
               any
               ones
               constancy
               ,
               because
               it
               arises
               without
               knowledge
               and
               judgment
               .
            
             The
             Sum
             of
             the
             ninth
             page
             of
             the
             Preface
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THe
             Papist
             as
             Represented
             has
             so
             good
             Reasons
             for
             every
             Point
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             casts
             them
             by
             as
             Weak
             and
             Ridiculous
             ,
             must
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             turn
             Christianity
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             own
             it
             to
             be
             built
             on
             no
             better
             foundation
             ,
             than
             the
             Ignorant
             Zeal
             and
             Confidence
             of
             its
             Asserters
             .
             
             The
             Motive
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             for
             his
             embracing
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ;
             he
             expresly
             declaring
             
               (
               cont
               .
               Ep.
               Fundam
               .
               )
               That
               he
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               except
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catholic
               Church
               mov'd
               him
               to
               it
               .
            
             From
             this
             same
             Authority
             it
             is
             he
             receives
             every
             Article
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             and
             since
             in
             his
             very
             Creed
             ,
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             has
             
               Reason
               enough
            
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             whosoever
             taxes
             him
             of
             Weakness
             or
             Confidence
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             do's
             nothing
             less
             than
             call
             him
             a
             Fool
             for
             believing
             his
             Creed
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             only
             one
             Remove
             from
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             'll
             be
             Wise
             ,
             and
             have
             
               good
               Reasons
            
             for
             what
             he
             do's
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             
               no
               Christian
            
             .
             Others
             may
             be
             so
             Wise
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             only
             Eleven
             Articles
             of
             their
             Creed
             :
             for
             his
             part
             he
             thinks
             it
             no
             reflection
             upon
             his
             Wisdom
             to
             believe
             Twelve
             :
             he
             was
             taught
             so
             many
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             he
             do's
             not
             find
             he
             has
             outgrown
             any
             one
             of
             the
             number
             .
          
           
             This
             Catholic
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Creed
             every
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             was
             explicated
             in
             our
             last
             ,
             
               the
               Congregation
               of
               all
               true
               Believers
               under
               the
               Government
               and
               Direction
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               in
               an
               uninterrupted
               Succession
               descending
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               are
               set
               over
               the
               Flock
               ,
               to
               feed
               and
               rule
               it
               ;
               and
               whom
               the
               Flock
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               hear
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               whose
               Faith
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               follow
               in
               each
               respective
               Age.
            
             'T
             is
             thus
             deliver'd
             to
             him
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               (
               Heb.
            
             13.
             7
             ,
             17.
             )
             
               Remember
               them
               which
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               follow
               .
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               .
            
             And
             this
             way
             of
             the
             Faithful
             receiving
             their
             Instruction
             in
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             speaking
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Method
             he
             observes
             ,
             as
             to
             every
             Article
             of
             his
             Faith
             )
             has
             been
             always
             look'd
             on
             so
             sound
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             very
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             us'd
             but
             this
             :
             't
             was
             by
             this
             means
             the
             World
             first
             became
             Christian
             ,
             and
             
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Orthodox
             Christianity
             has
             been
             always
             preserv'd
             in
             its
             vigour
             and
             purity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             oppositions
             of
             Subtle
             ,
             Malicious
             ,
             or
             Self-interested
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             has
             but
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             cannot
             but
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Method
             prescrib'd
             by
             Cbrist
             himself
             ,
             for
             the
             planting
             and
             
               propagating
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               his
               Holy
               Faith
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             by
             ordaining
             and
             commissionating
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             inform
             all
             Mankind
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             Reasonable
             Means
             for
             any
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             arrive
             to
             the
             
               certain
               Knowledge
            
             of
             the
             
               True
               Faith
            
             ,
             was
             to
             hear
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             deliver'd
             by
             Those
             that
             were
             thus
             sent
             to
             Preach
             and
             Teach
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             first
             planted
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             by
             this
             it
             has
             been
             ever
             since
             maintain'd
             .
             The
             same
             Pastors
             and
             Overseers
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             having
             
               another
               part
            
             of
             their
             Charge
             ,
             viz.
             
               To
               stand
               up
               in
               case
               of
               any
               Difficulties
               or
               Divisions
               arising
               in
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Decision
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Controversie
            
             ;
             So
             to
             preserve
             Unity
             amongst
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             defeat
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             Turbulent
             and
             Presuming
             Spirits
             .
             This
             Method
             of
             Pastors
             and
             
               Teachers
               directing
               and
               feeding
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Flock
             to
             Submit
             and
             Obey
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             continuing
             
               One
               Faith
            
             amongst
             Believers
             ,
             he
             has
             learnt
             to
             be
             Reasonable
             and
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             he
             finds
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             that
             a
             Controversie
             being
             started
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             't
             was
             not
             left
             to
             every
             
               Particular
               Believer
            
             to
             think
             and
             decide
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             they
             judge
             fit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Knowledge
             and
             Parts
             :
             neither
             did
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             with
             other
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             undertake
             to
             define
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Particular
             .
             No
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             Common
             Concern
             of
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             any
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             :
             but
             as
             belonging
             to
             All
             ,
             't
             was
             to
             be
             remitted
             to
             the
             Consideration
             and
             Decision
             of
             Those
             ,
             who
             had
             All
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             or
             Catholic
             Church
             .
             And
             thus
             did
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             for
             going
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Cause
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Hearing
             and
             Sentence
             of
             All
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             assembled
             at
             Jurusalem
             .
             And
             as
             't
             was
             determin'd
             by
             Them
             thus
             in
             Body
             ,
             't
             was
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Faithful
             with
             consolation
             ;
             not
             only
             at
             Antioch
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             
               other
               Places
            
             ,
             wheresoever
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             was
             preach'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             
               as
               they
               went
               through
               the
               Cities
               deliver'd
               them
               the
               Decrees
            
             
             
               for
               to
               keep
               ,
               that
               were
               ordain'd
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               who
               were
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             recorded
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             providentially
             there
             describ'd
             ,
             that
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             future
             Ages
             ,
             from
             this
             Authentic
             President
             ,
             might
             be
             provided
             of
             a
             Means
             whereby
             to
             maintain
             a
             
               Vnity
               in
               Faith
            
             amongst
             
               all
               True
               Believers
            
             ,
             however
             spread
             throughout
             the
             different
             and
             divided
             Nations
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             to
             give
             a
             check
             to
             all
             
               growing
               Schisms
            
             and
             Heresies
             .
             As
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             this
             Debate
             concerning
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             by
             determining
             in
             Council
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Faithful
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             were
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Determination
             preserv'd
             
               the
               Vnity
               of
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
            
             amongst
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             prevented
             the
             many
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             torn
             the
             Flock
             asunder
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             every
             one
             lest
             to
             their
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             did
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             succeeding
             them
             in
             their
             Charge
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             :
             for
             when
             there
             appear'd
             any
             
               entring
               in
               among
               the
               Flock
            
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             foretold
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             29.
             
             )
             and
             like
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               not
               sparing
               it
               ,
               but
               speaking
               Perverse
               things
               to
               draw
               away
               Disciples
               after
               them
               :
            
             The
             Overseers
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             Watch
             and
             
               take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               (
               ib.
            
             v.
             28.
             )
             assembled
             in
             Council
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Determination
             declar'd
             to
             all
             under
             their
             Charge
             the
             
               Faith
               deliver'd
            
             ,
             and
             directed
             them
             which
             way
             to
             believe
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             debate
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             acknowledg'd
             Pure
             and
             Vncorrupted
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Pastors
             then
             in
             the
             First
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             ,
             decide
             the
             Controversie
             rais'd
             by
             Arius
             :
             thus
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Second
             at
             Constantinople
             ;
             in
             the
             Third
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             in
             the
             Foutth
             at
             Chalcedon
             .
             The
             Faithful
             always
             receiving
             with
             great
             Veneration
             the
             Determination
             of
             their
             Pastors
             thus
             Assembled
             ;
             and
             looking
             upon
             this
             Submission
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             
               Reasonable
               Means
            
             ,
             whereby
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             falling
             into
             Error
             .
             And
             this
             same
             Method
             ,
             thus
             happily
             begun
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             continu'd
             on
             by
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             is
             which
             he
             observes
             in
             every
             Article
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             one
             Point
             ,
             amongst
             all
             those
             controverted
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             which
             he
             assents
             to
             ,
             but
             as
             derermin'd
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             assembled
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Flock
             ;
             and
             whom
             ,
             by
             the
             
             command
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             and
             obey
             .
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 with
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 pray
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 pinning
                 your
                 Faith
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 sleeves
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 shutting
                 your
                 own
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 blindfold
                 after
                 other
                 mens
                 Phancies
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Speak
               sincerely
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               and
               don
               't
               dissemble
               .
               Don't
               I
               do
               in
               this
               the
               very
               thing
               prescrib'd
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               commanded
               and
               practis'd
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               faithful
               then
               living
               ,
               and
               follow'd
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               purest
               Ages
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               be
               
                 running
                 blindfold
              
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               
                 pinning
                 of
                 my
                 Faith
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 sleeves
              
               ;
               what
               do
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               make
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               which
               gives
               these
               Directions
               ?
               Are
               not
               you
               a
               great
               Dissembler
               in
               pretending
               a
               veneration
               to
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Law
              
               ,
               while
               you
               contemn
               and
               ridicule
               the
               Doctrine
               it
               delivers
               !
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 has
                 given
                 you
              
               Reason
               
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 weigh
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 guide
                 your self
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 wilful
                 slavery
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 let
                 other
                 mens
                 Imaginations
                 tyrannize
                 it
                 over
                 your
                 own
              
               Reason
               and
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               In
               observing
               the
               Rule
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               to
               you
               as
               to
               my
               Belief
               ,
               I
               make
               use
               of
               the
               best
               of
               my
               Reason
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               my
               endeavours
               .
               For
               since
               God
               has
               been
               pleas'd
               to
               appoint
               and
               ordain
               Pastors
               and
               Overseers
               ,
               to
               feed
               and
               take
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Flock
                 ;
                 my
                 Reason
              
               tells
               me
               ,
               't
               is
               more
               prudent
               and
               safe
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               Obey
               and
               
                 submit
                 my self
                 to
                 them
              
               (
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               )
               and
               to
               
                 follow
                 their
                 Faith
              
               (
               v.
               7.
               )
               upon
               the
               warrant
               of
               
                 God's
                 Command
              
               ;
               than
               forsaking
               them
               ,
               to
               follow
               my
               own
               
                 Private
                 judgment
              
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               authority
               than
               of
               my
               own
               Confidence
               and
               Presumption
               .
               Tell
               me
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               do's
               not
               
                 thy
                 Reason
              
               tell
               thee
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 more
                 reasonable
              
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               three
               ,
               four
               or
               six
               hundred
               Able
               and
               Learned
               Pastors
               met
               together
               out
               of
               the
               several
               Parts
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               in
               a
               concern
               properly
               belonging
               to
               their
               Place
               and
               Charge
               ,
               can
               Reason
               consider
               ,
               weigh
               and
               judge
               of
               it
               better
               than
               One
               of
               the
               Flock
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               slander
               me
               ,
               for
               shutting
               my
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               hoodwinking
               my
               Reason
               ;
               whenas
               I
               ,
               in
               submitting
               to
               the
               Consideration
               and
               Judgment
               of
               
                 so
                 many
              
               ,
               do
               govern
               my self
               more
               according
               to
               Reason
               than
               you
               ,
               who
               contemning
               so
               
                 great
                 a
                 Number
              
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               follow
               one
               ,
               who
               being
               
                 your
                 own
                 self
              
               ,
               are
               likely
               to
               incur
               the
               censure
               commonly
               
               given
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               both
               Masters
               and
               Scholars
               to
               themselves
               ?
               Those
               therefore
               that
               defame
               the
               Papists
               ,
               for
               having
               
                 no
                 good
                 Reasons
              
               for
               their
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               ,
               there
               's
               some
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               begin
               to
               talk
               of
               Reason
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               throughly
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               know
               well
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Come
                 stop
                 here
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
                 Have
                 you
                 seen
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
              
               First
               Sheet
               .
               
                 He
                 accuses
                 you
                 of
              
               transcribing
               
                 in
                 substance
                 what
                 was
                 writ
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Part.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               He
               's
               Angry
               :
               so
               no
               great
               fear
               of
               him
               .
               His
               first
               attempt
               ,
               is
               to
               undervalue
               his
               Adversary
               :
               but
               this
               wont
               do
               with
               Understanding
               Men.
               For
               tho
               it
               were
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               They
               know
               what
               is
               True
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               repeated
               
                 too
                 often
              
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Repetitions
               ,
               tho
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               of
               what
               was
               said
               the
               very
               same
               Day
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               goes
               ,
               is
               no
               great
               Reflection
               .
               And
               for
               the
               
                 First
                 Part
              
               't
               is
               now
               near
               two
               years
               since
               't
               was
               publish'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 discredit
                 and
                 reject
                 the
              
               Divines
               and
               School-men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               No
               ,
               I
               only
               blame
               those
               ,
               who
               endeavour
               to
               spoil
               their
               Neighbour
               
                 through
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 deceit
                 .
                 (
                 Coloss
                 .
              
               2.
               8.
               
               )
               disturbing
               the
               Faithful
               with
               
                 Speculative
                 Notions
              
               ,
               allowable
               enough
               within
               School-walls
               ;
               but
               easily
               made
               use
               of
               by
               ill
               men
               amongst
               Crowds
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
               I
               'll
               let
               them
               wrangle
               about
               
                 Worship
                 Absolute
                 and
                 Relative
              
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               about
               seeing
               :
               but
               tell
               me
               ,
               must
               I
               
                 shut
                 my
                 eyes
              
               ,
               or
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 don't
                 see
              
               ;
               because
               they
               can't
               agree
               ,
               how
               and
               in
               
                 what
                 manner
              
               I
               see
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 trim
                 up
                 Similitudes
                 and
                 Resemblances
                 :
                 but
                 don
                 't
                 at
                 all
                 state
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               of
               little
               more
               there
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               case
               ,
               besides
               the
               Equivocation
               about
               the
               Word
               Worship
               .
               You
               find
               this
               Expression
               of
               
                 Worshipping
                 Images
              
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               our
               Books
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Catechism
               
                 ad
                 Parochos
              
               ,
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               up
               ,
               
                 ut
                 colantur
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 worship'd
                 .
              
               And
               here
               you
               presently
               catch
               at
               this
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               with
               it
               in
               Triumph
               ,
               boasting
               to
               your
               unthinking
               Auditory
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               prov'd
               the
               Papists
               Idolaters
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Books
               and
               Councils
               ,
               because
               they
               profess
               a
               Worship
               due
               to
               Images
               .
               But
               do
               you
               hear
               ;
               don't
               be
               too
               hasty
               in
               
                 passing
                 Sentence
              
               ,
               and
               
                 drawing
                 Consequences
              
               ;
               't
               is
               easie
               out-running
               all
               the
               bounds
               of
               Charity
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               spur
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               You
               and
               yours
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               ought
               to
               consider
               ,
               
               that
               this
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Word
               Worship
               signifies
               very
               different
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               almost
               as
               many
               sorts
               of
               
                 Respect
                 ,
                 Honour
                 and
                 Veneration
              
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               different
               degrees
               of
               Excellency
               in
               the
               World.
               There
               's
               an
               Honour
               due
               to
               Parents
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               properly
               call'd
               in
               Latin
               
                 Colere
                 Parentes
              
               ,
               to
               worship
               or
               honour
               our
               Parents
               .
               There
               's
               an
               Honour
               due
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               term'd
               a
               Worship
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               Title
               they
               are
               stil'd
               Worshipful
               .
               There
               's
               an
               Honour
               due
               to
               Kings
               ,
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               express'd
               by
               Adoring
               or
               Worshiping
               ;
               as
               in
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               20.
               where
               't
               is
               said
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 Congregation
                 —
                 bowed
                 down
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 Worshiped
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King.
              
               There
               's
               an
               Honour
               due
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               or
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               which
               is
               likewise
               call'd
               a
               Worship
               ;
               and
               therefore
               St.
               Augustine
               says
               expresly
               
                 (
                 Contr.
                 Faust
                 .
                 l.
              
               20.
               c.
               2.
               )
               
                 We
                 Worship
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 Worship
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Society
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 Worshiped
                 —
                 But
                 we
                 Worship
                 them
              
               (
               the
               Martyrs
               )
               
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 devoutly
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 securely
                 .
              
               There
               's
               
                 again
                 a
                 certain
                 Reverence
              
               and
               
                 suitable
                 Respect
              
               due
               to
               some
               Things
               ,
               which
               have
               an
               eminent
               Relation
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Service
               (
               as
               the
               Answerer
               )
               here
               confesses
               ,
               p.
               5.
               )
               such
               are
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               and
               this
               
                 certain
                 Reverence
              
               and
               Respect
               is
               term'd
               likewise
               Worship
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               properly
               said
               ,
               
                 Colere
                 Imaginem
                 Christi
                 ,
                 Colere
                 Sancta
                 Evangelia
                 .
              
               There
               's
               an
               Honour
               ,
               in
               sine
               ,
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               call'd
               still
               by
               some
               Word
               ,
               Worship
               :
               in
               Greek
               Latria
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               has
               it
               ,
               which
               
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 service
                 properly
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
              
               with
               which
               
                 we
                 neither
                 Worship
                 the
              
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 nor
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 worshiped
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               Do
               you
               see
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               how
               many
               different
               Conceptions
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               Affections
               or
               Motions
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               are
               express'd
               by
               this
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Word
               ,
               Worship
               ?
               And
               all
               these
               the
               Papists
               give
               to
               these
               several
               Objects
               ,
               due
               proportion
               being
               always
               observ'd
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               
                 different
                 Degree
              
               of
               Excellency
               .
               So
               that
               tho
               they
               are
               all
               call'd
               by
               the
               same
               Name
               of
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               it
               signifies
               a
               different
               Affection
               of
               the
               Soul
               as
               due
               to
               each
               respective
               Object
               .
               Upon
               this
               hinge
               turns
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               would
               be
               so
               sincere
               ,
               as
               to
               explicate
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               presently
               make
               every
               thing
               Idolatry
               ,
               where
               you
               see
               a
               Worship
               paid
               ,
               much
               of
               this
               Unchristian
               Wrangling
               ,
               which
               has
               disturbed
               the
               World
               these
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               ,
               might
               be
               prevented
               for
               the
               future
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               was
               so
               honest
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               this
               notice
               to
               his
               Readers
               .
               
                 (
                 Epil
              
               .
               p.
               3.
               p.
               353.
               )
               Where
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 Worship
              
               ,
               
               
                 Respect
                 ,
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 or
                 howsoever
                 you
                 translate
                 the
                 word
              
               Cultus
               ,
               
                 are
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 equivocal
                 :
              
               and
               the
               
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 equivocation
                 is
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 properly
                 to
                 signifie
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 common
                 use
                 .
              
               St.
               Augustine
               declar'd
               this
               Truth
               long
               ago
               
                 (
                 l.
              
               10.
               
                 de
                 Civit.
                 Dei
                 ,
                 c.
              
               1.
               )
               where
               he
               shews
               all
               these
               Words
               ,
               
                 Servitus
                 ,
                 Cultus
                 ,
                 Religio
                 ,
                 Pietas
                 .
                 Service
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Piety
              
               to
               be
               Equivocal
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               applied
               both
               to
               God
               and
               Creatures
               .
               And
               thus
               Catholics
               many
               times
               use
               them
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               entrenching
               upon
               the
               Divine
               Prerogative
               ,
               or
               scandal
               to
               their
               Neighbour
               ,
               which
               had
               never
               been
               heightned
               to
               that
               degree
               as
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               had
               not
               some
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               to
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               ,
               stood
               by
               ,
               and
               taken
               as
               much
               pains
               to
               wrest
               every
               thing
               into
               a
               Wrong
               Sense
               ,
               as
               Charity
               obliges
               to
               interpret
               in
               a
               Right
               one
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               Worship
               is
               understood
               in
               all
               this
               latitude
               ,
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               make
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               to
               pray
               to
               every
               thing
               they
               Worship
               :
               or
               that
               Prayer
               is
               necessarily
               depending
               on
               it
               .
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               if
               the
               Catechism
               by
               his
               
                 Praying
                 to
              
               ,
               means
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               Praying
               at
               or
               
                 before
                 Images
              
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               to
               it
               .
               I
               only
               complain'd
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               by
               his
               Expression
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               there
               ,
               he
               seems
               willing
               to
               have
               his
               Reader
               understand
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               so
               pray
               to
               Images
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               expected
               to
               be
               heard
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               They
               should
               obtain
               or
               grant
               their
               Request
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               most
               foul
               Misrepresentation
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Praying
               before
               them
               ,
               't
               is
               what
               we
               own
               and
               Practice
               .
               And
               since
               
                 to
                 ,
                 at
              
               and
               before
               come
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               him
               ;
               let
               the
               Words
               of
               Abjuration
               quoted
               by
               Spelman
               ,
               be
               thus
               Understood
               ;
               as
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               makes
               
                 Bowing
                 to
              
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               and
               
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 Idol
                 .
                 of
                 Ch.
                 R.
                 p.
              
               111.
               
               Ed.
               1.
               )
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               plainly
               declares
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               fall
               out
               much
               upon
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             The
             Papist
             do's
             not
             believe
             ,
             but
             upon
             most
             
               Convincing
               Reasons
               :
               Mysteries
            
             of
             Faith
             
               above
               Reason
            
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Papist
             is
             not
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             kept
             from
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             does
             not
             Pray
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             more
             than
             Protestants
             pray
             to
             their
             Bibles
             ,
             or
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Three
             
               Protestant
               Queries
            
             Answered
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               THe
               Papist
            
             Misrepresented
             
               knows
               no
               reason
               for
               the
               Religion
               he
               professes
               .
               He
               's
               over-ruled
               by
            
             Authority
             ,
             
               and
               is
               forc'd
               to
               submit
               his
               Belief
               to
               such
               Points
               ,
               as
               are
            
             contrary
             
               to
               his
            
             Reason
             .
             
               He
               's
               depriv'd
               of
               the
            
             Word
             
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               a
               miserable
               Ignorance
               of
               his
               Duty
               both
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THe
             Papist
             Represented
             very
             commendably
             enquires
             into
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             his
             Belief
             :
             He
             searches
             into
             the
             Motives
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             here
             applys
             all
             the
             Reason
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             to
             
               Examine
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               Weigh
            
             and
             Judge
             of
             things
             aright
             ;
             not
             taking
             one
             step
             forward
             in
             order
             to
             give
             the
             least
             assent
             by
             Faith
             ,
             till
             his
             Judgment
             is
             thoroughly
             convinced
             ,
             that
             in
             Reason
             he
             's
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             self-condemn'd
             by
             his
             own
             Knowledge
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             submit
             ,
             upon
             such
             Evidence
             and
             full
             conviction
             .
             This
             is
             what
             he
             is
             taught
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Motives
             or
             Reasons
             of
             his
             Believing
             all
             those
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             purely
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith.
             But
             although
             he
             has
             
               good
               Reason
            
             ,
             for
             giving
             his
             assent
             by
             Faith
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             Yet
             because
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             are
             above
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             properly
             call'd
             Mysteries
             ,
             he
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             measure
             them
             by
             his
             short-sighted
             Reason
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             take
             the
             demensions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             by
             his
             Span
             ,
             which
             are
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             .
             For
             how
             can
             Reason
             without
             a
             daring
             Presumption
             ,
             undertake
             to
             fathom
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             
             however
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               Infinite
               Vnderstanding
            
             of
             God
             ,
             bear
             
               no
               proportion
            
             with
             any
             
               Created
               Faculties
            
             whilst
             encompassed
             with
             Flesh
             ?
             In
             the
             Mysteries
             therefore
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             his
             Reason
             is
             over-rul'd
             by
             Authority
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             these
             ,
             he
             goes
             much
             farther
             than
             his
             Reason
             will
             carry
             him
             .
             His
             Reason
             indeed
             ,
             directs
             him
             to
             the
             Authority
             ;
             but
             then
             having
             discover'd
             this
             ,
             his
             Faith
             follows
             with
             Certainty
             and
             Security
             ,
             where
             Reason
             can
             give
             her
             no
             Light.
             
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 declare
                 to
                 my
                 Followers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Papists
               believe
               without
               Reason
               ;
               
                 that
                 whosoever
                 will
                 be
                 a
              
               Papist
               ,
               
                 must
                 cast
                 a
              
               Blind
               
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Rational
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 slavish
                 Obedience
                 submit
                 his
              
               Faith
               
                 without
                 controul
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               you
               are
               a
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               and
               slander
               the
               Papists
               .
               For
               the
               Papists
               use
               their
               Reason
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               Protestant
               in
               the
               World
               can
               do
               .
               I
               have
               told
               you
               already
               ,
               they
               apply
               their
               Reason
               to
               search
               with
               the
               strictest
               scrutiny
               ,
               into
               all
               the
               Motives
               ,
               which
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               Credible
               ,
               and
               never
               Submit
               their
               Faith
               ,
               but
               where
               their
               Reason
               ,
               upon
               the
               strongest
               and
               most
               convincing
               Arguments
               ,
               obliges
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               forcibly
               ,
               that
               't
               would
               be
               a
               
                 contradiction
                 to
                 their
                 Reason
                 not
                 to
                 submit
                 .
              
               Can
               any
               Protestant
               do
               more
               than
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Yes
                 ;
                 We
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 very
              
               Mysteries
               
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 Reason
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               against
               it
               .
               A
               Protestant
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 reasonable
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 oblige
                 him
                 to
                 believe
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Reason
                 :
                 he
                 'll
                 believe
                 things
              
               above
               his
               Reason
               ;
               
                 but
                 not
              
               contrary
               
                 to
                 it
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               deceive
               your selves
               and
               all
               that
               follow
               you
               .
               Why
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               what
               the
               Papists
               are
               taught
               to
               do
               .
               You
               pretend
               to
               Reformation
               ;
               condemning
               the
               Papists
               ,
               for
               going
               Blindfold
               ;
               and
               yet
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               is
               downright
               Popery
               .
               There
               's
               no
               Papist
               in
               the
               World
               is
               taught
               to
               believe
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ;
               they
               believe
               such
               Mysteries
               ,
               as
               are
               
                 above
                 Reason
              
               ;
               but
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               Let
               me
               examine
               you
               a
               little
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               soon
               find
               ,
               what
               agreement
               there
               is
               betwixt
               us
               .
               You
               believe
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Trinity
               and
               Incarnation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               Yes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               But
               can
               any
               
                 Protestant
                 Reasoning
              
               discover
               ,
               or
               even
               apprehend
               ,
               how
               there
               can
               be
               
                 three
                 distinct
                 Persons
              
               in
               
                 One
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 undivided
              
               ?
               or
               how
               God
               could
               be
               made
               Man
               ,
               be
               
                 Born
                 ,
                 Suffer
              
               ,
               and
               Die
               ?
               But
               not
               to
               go
               so
               high
               :
               Can
               you
               conceive
               it
               as
               agreeable
               to
               your
               Reason
               ;
               How
               all
               this
               World
               could
               be
               made
               out
               of
               Nothing
               ?
               
               Can
               you
               conceive
               ,
               What
               Eternity
               is
               ;
               to
               be
               without
               begining
               or
               ending
               ?
               For
               the
               Bodies
               of
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               to
               rise
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               after
               having
               pass'd
               through
               so
               many
               successive
               Corruptions
               ?
               How
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Just
               shall
               become
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               Incorruption
               :
               And
               those
               of
               the
               Wicked
               be
               tormented
               for
               ever
               as
               long
               as
               God
               shall
               be
               God
               ?
               Can
               you
               conceive
               ,
               apprehend
               ,
               or
               by
               your
               Reason
               tell
               ,
               How
               these
               things
               can
               be
               ?
               Can
               your
               Reason
               by
               being
               Protestant
               ,
               open
               unto
               you
               these
               Mysteries
               ?
               And
               I
               hope
               ,
               you
               believe
               them
               with
               a
               firm
               and
               
                 undoubting
                 Faith.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 I
              
               believe
               
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 plainly
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 far
              
               above
               
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 all
              
               Humane
               Reason
               .
               
                 Man
                 may
                 endeavour
                 to
                 explicate
                 them
                 by
              
               Similitudes
               ,
               
                 or
                 some
                 proportion
                 in
              
               Nature
               ;
               
                 but
                 these
                 still
                 fall
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 real
              
               Truth
               
                 of
                 those
              
               Mysteries
               :
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 comprehends
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 only
                 deceive
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 those
                 who
                 try
                 to
                 look
                 the
                 Sun
                 full
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 see
              
               nothing
               ,
               
                 by
                 presuming
                 to
                 see
              
               too
               much
               .
               
                 However
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 great
              
               disproportion
               the
               Mysteries
               
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 bear
                 with
                 humane
              
               Reason
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
              
               believe
               
                 them
                 all
                 with
                 a
              
               firm
               and
               certain
               Faith
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
              
               true
               
                 upon
                 the
              
               Authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Truth
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Spoke
               like
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               Protestants
               would
               joyn
               with
               you
               ,
               in
               this
               Sentiment
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               so
               many
               
                 Reasoning
                 Atheists
              
               in
               the
               World
               as
               there
               are
               .
               But
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ;
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               very
               spiteful
               and
               un-neighbourly
               Trick
               ,
               that
               whilst
               you
               thus
               in
               private
               ,
               profess
               and
               own
               so
               sovereign
               a
               Truth
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               believe
               such
               Mysteries
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               Religion
               ,
               which
               your
               Reason
               can
               neither
               see
               nor
               understand
               :
               Yet
               when
               you
               come
               to
               appear
               in
               Publick
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               win
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               People
               by
               declaiming
               against
               Popery
               ;
               you
               then
               dress
               out
               this
               in
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               piece
               of
               non-sense
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               't
               is
               then
               nothing
               but
               
                 going
                 blindfold
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 Reason
                 ,
                 a
                 slavish
                 Submission
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               thousand
               worse
               things
               besides
               ?
               Come
               ,
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               this
               your
               putting
               on
               at
               pleasure
               
                 different
                 Faces
              
               ,
               is
               no
               credit
               to
               your
               cause
               :
               And
               it
               makes
               some
               begin
               to
               think
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               your
               
                 Popular
                 Harangues
              
               ,
               have
               more
               of
               Policy
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               Religion
               ;
               that
               they
               drive
               more
               at
               keeping
               up
               a
               Party
               ,
               than
               saving
               of
               Souls
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               in
               publick
               set
               that
               forth
               as
               Ridiculous
               in
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               in
               your
               more
               sober
               conversation
               between
               Friends
               ,
               you
               profess
               your selves
               ,
               and
               own
               as
               Reasonable
               and
               Christian
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 nothing
                 better
                 than
                 railery
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 don't
                 blame
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ;
                 I
                 only
                 pity
                 and
                 condemn
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 Poor
                 Souls
                 !
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 Religion
                 upon
                 trust
                 ;
                 they
                 are
              
               
               
                 not
                 allow'd
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
              
               Bible
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 examine
                 by
                 their
                 own
              
               Reason
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 all
                 Seeing
                 or
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 given
                 them
                 for
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 merely
                 led
                 Captives
                 ,
                 depending
                 wholly
                 upon
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 their
                 Ignorant
                 Guides
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 say
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Good
                 Catholics
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 a
                 Word
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 I
                 call
                 going
              
               Blindfold
               ,
               hood-winking
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               slavish
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               come
               now
               to
               your
               
                 Popular
                 Topic
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               cannot
               turn
               your self
               in
               it
               ,
               without
               Misrepresenting
               ,
               deceiving
               and
               stretching
               your
               Stories
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               Truth
               .
               You
               please
               your
               people
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Bible
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               encouraging
               them
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 dwell
                 richly
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               Then
               you
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               great
               Blessing
               they
               enjoy
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               lot
               is
               not
               fallen
               in
               those
               unhappy
               Places
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               can
               by
               no
               means
               procure
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               cannot
               come
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               but
               must
               walk
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               see
               no
               Light.
               
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Well
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 true
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               like
               the
               Truths
               you
               generally
               tell
               ,
               when
               you
               rail
               against
               the
               Papists
               .
               It
               has
               a
               little
               of
               Truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Greater
               Part
               False
               .
               It
               has
               a
               Truth
               for
               the
               Foundation
               ;
               but
               then
               you
               raise
               so
               many
               
                 False
                 Constructions
                 ,
                 Wrong
                 Inferences
              
               ,
               and
               Misapplications
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Truth
               is
               violently
               bore
               down
               ,
               and
               almost
               sunk
               into
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Come
                 let
                 me
                 take
                 my
                 Turn
                 :
                 You
                 Catechis'd
                 me
                 in
                 one
                 Point
                 ;
                 now
                 let
                 me
                 examine
                 you
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 Believe
                 the
              
               Bible
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               Word
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ;
               I
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               it
               contains
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               Respect
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               it
               :
               and
               so
               I
               do
               sincerely
               ;
               desiring
               rather
               to
               lose
               my
               life
               ,
               than
               contemn
               or
               injure
               that
               Sacred
               Volume
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               to
               Know
               and
               Understand
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 it
                 delivers
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               not
               only
               convenient
               ,
               but
               also
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               Know
               and
               Understand
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               Salvation
               is
               not
               attainable
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               do
               as
               is
               there
               commanded
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               believe
               as
               is
               there
               taught
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Why
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 deprive
                 the
              
               Vulgar
               and
               Ordinary
               People
               
                 of
                 this
                 Holy
                 Food
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 judge
              
               Necessary
               
                 for
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 take
                 the
              
               Light
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 darkness
                 ▪
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Represent
               .
               The
               Ordinary
               People
               and
               Vulgar
               of
               
                 our
                 Communion
              
               have
               more
               of
               this
               
                 Holy
                 Food
              
               ,
               are
               better
               serv'd
               with
               this
               Light
               of
               Truth
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               any
               
                 other
                 Perswasion
              
               whatsoever
               :
               and
               't
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               Aspersion
               of
               yours
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 They
                 are
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 this
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               left
               without
               Means
               of
               knowing
               their
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               their
               Neighbour
               .
               Do
               you
               but
               consider
               a
               little
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ;
               Are
               those
               People
               depriv'd
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               taught
               it
               by
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               God's
               Appointment
               ,
               ordain'd
               to
               teach
               them
               ?
               Or
               does
               he
               take
               the
               better
               course
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               his
               Christian
               Duty
               ,
               who
               leaving
               his
               Pastors
               ,
               goes
               about
               to
               teach
               himself
               ?
               Men
               don
               't
               generally
               think
               that
               Flock
               to
               be
               depriv'd
               of
               its
               food
               ,
               which
               is
               carefully
               fed
               by
               the
               Shepherd
               ;
               neither
               is
               that
               Sick
               Man
               left
               without
               Means
               for
               his
               Cure
               ,
               who
               receives
               Prescriptions
               from
               the
               Physician
               ,
               without
               having
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Apothecarie's
               Shop
               ,
               to
               take
               what
               best
               suits
               with
               his
               Taste
               or
               his
               Phancy
               ;
               where
               tho'
               all
               be
               Good
               ,
               if
               rightly
               applied
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               easie
               mistaking
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Drugs
               ,
               and
               taking
               Killing
               ones
               instead
               of
               Curing
               .
               Why
               then
               should
               you
               defame
               the
               Papists
               ,
               as
               not
               having
               
                 God's
                 Word
              
               dwelling
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               whenas
               ,
               tho'
               they
               do
               not
               receive
               it
               generally
               by
               Reading
               it
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               instructed
               in
               that
               
                 Sacred
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               fed
               with
               it
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               are
               put
               over
               the
               Flock
               to
               
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 it
              
               and
               
                 Feed
                 it
                 ?
                 (
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               )
               Was
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               depriv'd
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               plac'd
               at
               her
               Saviour's
               Feet
               ,
               heard
               it
               from
               his
               own
               most
               Sacred
               Mouth
               ,
               tho'
               she
               had
               it
               not
               in
               Writing
               ?
               Were
               those
               People
               depriv'd
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               were
               sent
               to
               Preach
               ,
               for
               those
               several
               years
               before
               any
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               in
               Writing
               ?
               'T
               was
               
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Teaching
              
               and
               
                 Instructing
                 by
                 Word
                 of
                 Mouth
              
               ,
               was
               the
               Means
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               planting
               his
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               were
               thus
               commanded
               to
               Preach
               ,
               had
               never
               any
               Command
               to
               Write
               ;
               their
               Writing
               was
               only
               Accidental
               ,
               occasion'd
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Absence
               from
               those
               ,
               whom
               accidentally
               they
               desir'd
               to
               advise
               and
               direct
               .
               If
               since
               then
               the
               Papists
               are
               taught
               and
               instructed
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               way
               ,
               that
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               the
               Unerring
               Rule
               ,
               taught
               all
               those
               that
               follow'd
               him
               :
               Since
               they
               are
               instructed
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               Way
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               observ'd
               and
               commanded
               ;
               by
               
                 Submitting
                 to
              
               ,
               and
               Obeying
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               
                 Over
                 them
              
               and
               are
               
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               17.
               )
               Why
               do
               you
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 robb'd
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ?
               When
               you
               say
               the
               Vulgar
               Sort
               of
               the
               Papists
               have
               not
               the
               
                 Written
                 Letter
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               promiscuously
               put
               into
               
               their
               hands
               ,
               you
               say
               True
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               would
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               no
               complaints
               against
               you
               .
               But
               when
               besides
               this
               ,
               you
               instill
               into
               your
               Followers
               ,
               that
               the
               Papists
               are
               
                 left
                 in
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               These
               Applications
               ,
               and
               Inferences
               are
               the
               Work
               of
               thy
               Hands
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ;
               and
               put
               into
               plain
               English
               ,
               prove
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               has
               a
               Light
               carried
               before
               him
               by
               an
               abler
               Man
               than
               himself
               ,
               does
               certainly
               walk
               in
               the
               Dark
               ,
               because
               he
               has
               not
               the
               Light
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 Hands
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 for
                 disputing
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 more
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 keep
                 it
                 till
                 next
                 time
                 .
                 Your
              
               Second
               Sheet
               
                 has
                 been
                 blown
                 up
                 in
                 a
              
               Reply
               .
               
                 He
                 there
                 briskly
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
              
               Your
               
                 Representing
                 ,
                 is
              
               Palliating
               and
               Glossing
               :
               That
               you
               grow
               weary
               of
               your
               Religion
               as
               formerly
               practis'd
               and
               defended
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               you
               are
               hastning
               a
               pace
               to
               a
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               your
               old
               Trick
               ,
               when
               the
               Reasons
               begin
               to
               come
               close
               and
               pinch
               ,
               to
               take
               refuge
               in
               starting
               another
               Game
               .
               But
               ,
               let
               's
               hear
               ;
               Is
               not
               the
               Answerer
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 Pretended
                 Reformation
              
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               he
               reprove
               Us
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               for
               
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 as
                 formerly
                 Practis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 hastning
                 to
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ?
              
               Is
               it
               not
               commendable
               to
               Reform
               ?
               If
               he
               thinks
               that
               unreasonable
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 formerly
                 Practis'd
              
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
                 Weary
                 of
                 it
              
               and
               Reform
               ;
               what
               Reason
               has
               he
               to
               complain
               ,
               or
               reproach
               us
               for
               it
               ?
               'T
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               Case
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               scoff'd
               at
               and
               publickly
               condemn'd
               as
               Abetters
               of
               what
               was
               
                 formerly
                 practis'd
              
               ;
               and
               reprov'd
               again
               ,
               for
               being
               suppos'd
               to
               Reform
               it
               .
               If
               it
               was
               ill
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               ill
               too
               to
               amend
               it
               ?
               The
               Papists
               then
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               suppos'd
               to
               
                 go
                 on
                 as
                 before
              
               ,
               or
               to
               reform
               ,
               are
               certain
               to
               be
               run
               down
               ;
               as
               if
               
                 Figulus
                 Figulo
              
               ,
               did
               extend
               even
               to
               our
               Case
               ,
               and
               no
               Reformer
               could
               speak
               well
               of
               
                 another
                 Reformer
              
               .
               But
               do
               y'
               hear
               ,
               Misrepresenter
               ,
               here
               's
               a
               Mystery
               in
               this
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               confident
               you
               are
               something
               concern'd
               in
               ;
               you
               must
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               if
               I
               discover
               it
               .
               This
               new
               Pretext
               of
               
                 the
                 Papists
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 practis'd
                 heretofore
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 hastning
                 to
                 a
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               pretty
               contriv'd
               Shelter
               ,
               for
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               the
               Papists
               to
               retire
               under
               ,
               to
               save
               their
               Reputation
               .
               They
               have
               been
               declaiming
               against
               the
               Papists
               these
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               ,
               and
               endeavour'd
               to
               set
               out
               their
               Religion
               so
               deform'd
               in
               every
               Point
               with
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Superstition
              
               ,
               and
               Impiety
               ,
               that
               to
               their
               Credulous
               Followers
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               it
               more
               eligible
               to
               be
               a
               Jew
               than
               a
               Papist
               ;
               and
               with
               their
               Prophet
               Luther
               ,
               have
               convinc'd
               infinite
               Numbers
               ,
               that
               such
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               as
               own
               the
               Pope
               ,
               are
               
               four
               times
               worse
               than
               the
               Mahometans
               ;
               and
               that
               't
               is
               more
               probable
               ,
               the
               
                 Grand
                 Vizier
              
               fights
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Battles
              
               ,
               and
               deserves
               the
               
                 Good
                 Wishes
              
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               rather
               than
               They.
               In
               this
               
                 Charitable
                 Belief
              
               have
               Many
               bred
               up
               their
               Flock
               .
               And
               now
               since
               of
               late
               ,
               through
               a
               favourable
               Ray
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               the
               Papists
               have
               had
               some
               liberty
               of
               
                 shewing
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               in
               their
               Catechisms
               ,
               in
               their
               Expositions
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               both
               in
               Word
               and
               Writings
               ,
               there
               appears
               nothing
               of
               the
               Monster
               so
               long
               foretold
               ;
               there
               's
               some
               danger
               ,
               this
               should
               beget
               in
               the
               People
               a
               Jealousie
               and
               Suspicion
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               caution
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               not
               easily
               trusting
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               for
               so
               many
               years
               deceiv'd
               them
               .
               What
               then
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ?
               Why
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               given
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Papists
                 are
                 charg'd
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 as
                 practis'd
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 Way
                 of
                 delivering
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 less
                 Offensive
                 than
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 .
              
               And
               under
               this
               Cover
               the
               Credit
               of
               all
               such
               who
               have
               painted
               the
               Papists
               out
               otherwise
               than
               They
               now
               appear
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               sav'd
               ,
               and
               they
               clear'd
               from
               the
               most
               foul
               Imputation
               of
               Misrepresenting
               .
            
          
           
             
               Misrepresent
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 'l
                 run
                 on
                 now
                 upon
                 this
                 Topic
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
              
               Answer
               .
               
                 He
                 proves
                 ,
                 You
              
               Pray
               directly
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
                 from
                 Your
              
               Consecrating
               and
               Blessing
               the
               Cross
               :
               
                 From
                 your
                 kneeling
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               worshipping
               and
               adoring
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Represent
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               of
               this
               reaches
               the
               Point
               ▪
               unless
               he
               had
               first
               prov'd
               that
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               Blessed
               and
               Consecrated
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               a
               Worship
               or
               Adoration
               is
               any
               way
               paid
               ,
               is
               
                 directly
                 pray'd
              
               to
               .
               And
               this
               will
               be
               a
               difficult
               Task
               :
               For
               as
               We
               Bless
               and
               
                 Consecrate
                 Crosses
              
               ;
               so
               likewise
               we
               Bless
               and
               
                 Conjecrate
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Water
                 ,
                 Chalices
              
               and
               other
               Vessels
               dedicated
               to
               Holy
               uses
               .
               And
               I
               don't
               think
               he
               'll
               impute
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 Pray
                 directly
                 to
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Water
              
               or
               Chalices
               .
               There
               's
               a
               Blessi●g
               or
               Consecration
               for
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ;
               there
               's
               a
               Blessing
               and
               Consecration
               again
               for
               their
               
                 Sacramental
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               :
               and
               yet
               a
               Protestant
               would
               but
               smile
               at
               the
               Undertaker
               ,
               who
               should
               prove
               from
               hence
               ;
               that
               They
               
                 Pray
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 and
                 their
                 Sacrament
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               are
               Bless'd
               and
               Consecrated
               .
               But
               we
               Worship
               and
               Adore
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 why
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 absurd
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Cro●s
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 adore
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               to
               this
               Question
               let
               Bishop
               Jewel
               ,
               a
               Father
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               give
               him
               an
               Answer
               .
               
                 We
                 only
                 adore
                 Christ
              
               (
               says
               he
               in
               his
               Reply
               against
               Hard
               ,
               p.
               379.
               )
               
                 as
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 Worship
                 also
                 and
                 Reverence
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 we
                 Worship
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 Worship
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 such
                 Religious
                 wise
                 to
                 Christ
                 belonging
                 .
              
               And
               now
               let
               my
               Answerer
               guess
               ,
               whether
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               Worship'd
               or
               Ador'd
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 directly
                 pray'd
                 to
              
               .
               Do's
               he
               think
               Bishop
               
                 Jewel
                 pray'd
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               do's
               he
               think
               He
               
                 pray'd
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               owns
               ,
               he
               Worshipp'd
               them
               Both
               ?
               And
               in
               this
               
                 WE
                 Worship
              
               ,
               he
               expresses
               himself
               so
               like
               a
               Witness
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               
                 Modern
                 Divines
              
               have
               not
               prevaricated
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               
                 New
                 Protestantism
              
               ,
               being
               wea●y
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               all
               the
               Sons
               of
               
                 that
                 Church
              
               ,
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               Worship
               them
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               that
               Prelate
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               may
               easily
               find
               a
               way
               to
               do
               ,
               without
               any
               necessity
               of
               
                 praying
                 to
                 them
                 directly
              
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               any
               ways
               Worshipp'd
               ,
               is
               presently
               made
               an
               Ob●ect
               capable
               of
               being
               
                 Pray'd
                 to
              
               .
               I
               shew'd
               in
               my
               Last
               ,
               many
               things
               to
               be
               in
               some
               manner
               Objects
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               to
               
                 Pray
                 to
              
               would
               be
               an
               Absurdity
               .
               For
               as
               Bishop
               
                 Jewel
                 Worship'd
              
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               Bible
               ,
               so
               we
               Worship
               the
               Bible
               too
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               Worship
               the
               Cross
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               Holy
               Sepulchre
               ,
               the
               H●m
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Garment
               ,
               his
               Crown
               of
               Thorns
               ,
               the
               very
               Ground
               on
               which
               his
               Sacred
               Feet
               stood
               ,
               and
               the
               Linnen
               in
               which
               his
               Body
               was
               laid
               ;
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               nor
               as
               Things
               capable
               of
               being
               
                 pray'd
                 to
              
               ;
               but
               as
               Bishop
               Jewel
               expresses
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Things
                 in
                 Religious
                 wise
              
               
               
                 to
                 Christ
                 belonging
              
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Answerer
               has
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 an
                 eminent
                 Relation
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Service
                 .
              
               And
               Jewel
               gives
               the
               Reason
               
                 (
                 ib.
                 p.
              
               409.
               )
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 ador'd
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 honour
                 resteth
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 passed
                 over
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 signified
                 .
              
               As
               the
               Reverence
               shewn
               to
               a
               Bible
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               or
               Chair
               of
               State
               resteth
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               passes
               over
               to
               God
               and
               the
               King.
               And
               as
               the
               Contempt
               shewn
               to
               a
               
               Duke's
               Picture
               or
               
               Pope's
               ,
               resteth
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               passes
               over
               to
               the
               
                 Persons
                 Represented
              
               .
               This
               
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Honest
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               Practice
               easily
               understand
               ,
               however
               
                 Learned
                 Wranglers
              
               ,
               whose
               business
               is
               to
               overthrow
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 build
                 up
              
               ,
               may
               endeavour
               to
               confound
               it
               .
               But
               we
               must
               Answer
               his
               Queries
               .
            
             
               Quer.
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Crosses
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Religious
                 Service
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               
                 be
                 mere
                 Peices
                 of
                 Wood
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Nothing
               more
               capable
               of
               being
               
                 Pray'd
                 to
              
               ,
               than
               mere
               Pieces
               of
               Wood.
               
            
             
               Quer.
               
                 Whether
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 adore
                 a
                 mere
                 Peice
                 of
                 Wood
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Just
               as
               much
               as
               Bishop
               Jewel
               thought
               himself
               oblig'd
               to
               adore
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               not
               adore
               a
               mere
               piece
               of
               Bread.
               
            
             
               Quer.
               
                 How
                 the
                 Cross
                 which
                 they
                 Pray
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 Bless
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Stability
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Increase
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               Just
               as
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               may
               be
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               being
               a
               Figure
               of
               Christ's
               Passion
               ,
               and
               a
               Remembrance
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               .
            
             
               Quer.
               
                 How
                 the
                 Cross
                 upon
                 which
                 Christ
                 hung
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Christ
                 who
                 hung
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
              
               How
               the
               Cross
               may
               be
               Christ
               I
               can't
               tell
               .
               But
               how
               the
               Word
               Cross
               may
               signifie
               Christ
               ,
               every
               School-boy
               knows
               ;
               as
               David
               in
               his
               Psalms
               often
               distinguishes
               the
               Earth
               from
               the
               People
               upon
               the
               Earth
               :
               And
               yet
               often
               uses
               the
               Word
               Earth
               to
               signifie
               the
               People
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
               This
               is
               but
               a
               poor
               Cavil
               ,
               and
               very
               unbecoming
               Christians
               or
               Scholars
               to
               disturb
               the
               Nation
               withal
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             for
             His
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             among
             the
             Papists
             not
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             They
             are
             better
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               true
               Sence
            
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             
               other
               Perswasions
            
             who
             teach
             themselves
             .
             The
             Vnlearned
             and
             Vnstable
             wrest
             it
             to
             their
             own
             Destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Papist
             Misrepresented
             
               takes
               up
               all
               his
               Belief
               upon
               trust
               ;
               he
               is
               led
               through
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               his
               Religion
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               without
               seeing
               which
               way
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               goes
               .
               All
               from
               begining
               to
               end
               is
               blindness
               and
               ignorance
               :
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               which
               should
               be
               his
            
             light
             ,
             
               is
               taken
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               ,
               what
               knowledg
               can
               he
               have
               when
               the
            
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               which
               was
               ordain'd
               by
               the
               divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               and
               comfort
               of
               poor
               Sinners
               ,
               is
               snatcht
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               him
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             
               Papist
               Rerepresented
            
             believes
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             teaches
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             blindly
             ;
             but
             knowingly
             and
             understandingly
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             littleness
             of
             humane
             Reason
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Capacity
             will
             give
             him
             leave
             .
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             his
             Church
             has
             provided
             him
             of
             variety
             of
             learned
             Books
             ,
             explicating
             to
             him
             the
             Sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             Creed
             ,
             every
             Mystery
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             such
             numbers
             ,
             both
             in
             Latin
             and
             English
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Languages
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             reproches
             him
             with
             blindness
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             Lights
             ,
             may
             with
             as
             good
             Reason
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             when
             Noon-day
             shines
             upon
             him
             .
             Besides
             these
             Books
             ,
             the
             Church
             has
             given
             direction
             to
             all
             Parish-Priests
             ,
             to
             explicate
             on
             Sundays
             and
             Holy-days
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             and
             some
             Mystery
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             are
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             live
             vertuously
             ,
             and
             die
             holily
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             these
             helps
             and
             assistance
             ,
             some
             in
             his
             Church
             believe
             without
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             live
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             blam'd
             ,
             which
             has
             provided
             them
             of
             sufficient
             Means
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             negligence
             and
             sloth
             ,
             who
             thus
             carelesly
             starve
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             plenty
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             the
             Remedy
             before
             them
             .
             Neither
             does
             he
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             
               being
               led
               in
               blindness
               and
               ignorance
               ,
            
             can
             be
             justly
             laid
             to
             any
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             permitted
             them
             to
             read
             and
             interpret
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             since
             
             't
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             has
             taken
             a
             considerate
             view
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             thus
             permitted
             ,
             there
             's
             as
             much
             Vice
             ,
             as
             much
             Blindness
             ,
             as
             much
             Ignorance
             ,
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             place
             whatsoever
             :
             So
             that
             tho
             they
             have
             a
             Light
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             not
             taught
             how
             to
             use
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             approching
             it
             with
             
               too
               much
               Confidence
            
             and
             Presumption
             ,
             come
             too
             near
             it
             and
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             what
             danger
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Blindness
             can
             there
             be
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             from
             the
             not
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Since
             such
             means
             are
             us'd
             for
             the
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             therein
             contained
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             depriv'd
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             since
             't
             is
             deliver'd
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             much
             greater
             advantage
             ,
             and
             more
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             knowledg
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             those
             have
             it
             amongst
             whom
             't
             is
             promiscuosly
             thrown
             ,
             to
             read
             and
             judg
             it
             themselves
             ?
             For
             let
             any
             one
             ,
             upon
             a
             due
             consideration
             ,
             tell
             me
             ;
             Which
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             is
             properly
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             Sence
             and
             Meaning
             ,
             of
             those
             Words
             ?
             'T
             is
             certain
             the
             letter
             availeth
             nothing
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             enlivens
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Sence
             that
             instructs
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Our
             concern
             then
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             of
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             their
             Memory
             ,
             more
             Texts
             ,
             at
             their
             tongue's
             command
             ,
             more
             of
             the
             Books
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             ,
             where
             more
             care
             is
             taken
             ,
             for
             imprinting
             the
             
               true
               Sence
            
             of
             these
             Words
             in
             the
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             us'd
             the
             most
             prudential
             method
             ,
             for
             the
             leading
             them
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             contain'd
             in
             that
             sacred
             Volume
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             Point
             the
             Papist
             will
             yield
             to
             none
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             unquestionable
             truth
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Book
             contains
             
               high
               Mysteries
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Mysteries
             superiour
             to
             all
             Sence
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             deliver'd
             in
             expressions
             suited
             to
             every
             capacity
             ,
             but
             obnoxious
             to
             various
             interpretations
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             
               wrested
               by
               the
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               to
               their
               own
               Destruction
               :
            
             
             in
             this
             case
             't
             is
             an
             unquestionable
             truth
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             People
             is
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             likely
             to
             have
             more
             of
             the
             
               true
               Sence
            
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             better
             informed
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             it
             contains
             ,
             who
             are
             instructed
             in
             it
             by
             the
             Learned
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             and
             taught
             it
             by
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             placed
             over
             them
             to
             govern
             and
             feed
             the
             Flock
             ;
             than
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Book
             put
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             to
             read
             it
             and
             search
             it
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             themselves
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             Pastors
             more
             capable
             of
             teaching
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             People
             are
             to
             
               teach
               themselves
            
             ;
             Or
             is
             it
             commendable
             in
             Scripture
             only
             and
             Religion
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Master
             ,
             which
             in
             any
             other
             matter
             ,
             whosoever
             doe's
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             esteem'd
             a
             Fool
             ?
             We
             know
             
               Moses
               (
               Deut.
            
             31.
             9.
             
             )
             gave
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             Levites
             to
             keep
             and
             read
             it
             every
             seven
             years
             to
             the
             People
             :
             and
             in
             King
             Jehoshaphats
             reign
             (
             2
             Chron.
             17.
             9.
             
             )
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             did
             read
             it
             and
             teach
             the
             People
             ;
             so
             did
             
               Jeremy
               (
               Jer.
            
             36.
             )
             by
             Gods
             
             command
             ;
             so
             Isaiah
             ,
             so
             Ezekiel
             ;
             so
             the
             
               Levits
               (
               Nehemiah
            
             8.
             8.
             )
             
               Read
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               Sence
               and
               caus'd
               them
            
             the
             People
             
               to
               understand
               the
               Reading
            
             .
             And
             did
             not
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             
               (
               Luc.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             )
             take
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Prophet
             and
             read
             it
             ,
             and
             expound
             it
             to
             the
             People
             ?
             And
             was
             not
             this
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Deacons
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             instruct
             their
             Followers
             ,
             what
             they
             were
             to
             believe
             and
             doe
             ?
             For
             this
             intention
             was
             Ananias
             sent
             to
             
               Saul
               ,
               Peter
            
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             Philip
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             who
             professedly
             own'd
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             Prophet
             in
             so
             necessary
             a
             Point
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             without
             an
             Interpreter
             :
             
               How
               can
               I
               understand
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               except
               some
               man
               should
               guide
               me
               ?
            
             (
             Act.
             8.
             31.
             )
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Papists
             in
             delivering
             the
             Scripture
             come
             nearest
             to
             this
             Method
             ,
             commanded
             by
             God
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Law
            
             ,
             prescrib'd
             and
             practis'd
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             what
             People
             can
             be
             better
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             understand
             more
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             than
             they
             ?
             With
             what
             Reason
             can
             it
             be
             urg'd
             against
             the
             Vulgar
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bred
             up
             in
             blindness
             and
             ignorance
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             Pastors
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             they
             instruct
             them
             in
             every
             Point
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             this
             they
             do
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             in
             their
             Catechisms
             ,
             in
             the
             Confessionaries
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             hundred
             spiritual
             Books
             ,
             plainly
             laying
             before
             them
             their
             whole
             obligation
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Faith
             and
             
               Good
               manners
            
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             to
             conceal
             from
             them
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             Is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             hid
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             their
             Pastors
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             it
             ?
             Or
             are
             they
             any
             ways
             injur'd
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             learneder
             men
             than
             themselves
             to
             teach
             them
             ?
             Is
             the
             Multitude
             a
             better
             Judge
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             more
             able
             to
             discover
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             has
             plac'd
             over
             them
             ?
             Has
             God
             so
             deserted
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Prelates
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             Flock
             of
             late
             become
             so
             Wise
             ?
             The
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             was
             first
             planted
             by
             
             Christ's
             Preaching
             it
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             way
             't
             was
             propagated
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
            
             .
             By
             this
             means
             many
             Barbarous
             Nations
             ,
             saies
             St.
             
               Irenaeus
               l.
            
             3.
             
               adv
               .
               har
            
             .
             c.
             3.
             
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               have
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Salvation
               written
               in
               their
               Hearts
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Books
               ,
               and
               religiously
               observe
               the
               Traditions
               ,
               believing
               in
               one
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             't
             is
             certain
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Mysteries
             ,
             is
             unquestionably
             preserv'd
             in
             Christs
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             are
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             
               find
               out
            
             their
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             every
             one
             for
             themselves
             .
             If
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             being
             deceiv'd
             ,
             when
             they
             rely
             on
             their
             Pastors
             for
             it
             ;
             they
             run
             ten
             times
             the
             hazard
             ,
             when
             they
             trust
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Papist
             therefore
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             since
             Christ
             has
             a
             Church
             upon
             earth
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             conserv'd
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             't
             is
             safer
             and
             more
             prudential
             for
             the
             People
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             
               this
               Truth
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Pastors
             of
             this
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             its
             true
             sence
             and
             meaning
             ;
             than
             by
             committing
             the
             Book
             it self
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             leting
             every
             one
             understand
             it
             for
             themselves
             :
             He
             knows
             't
             is
             a
             very
             popular
             thing
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             prying
             Multitude
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Book
             at
             command
             ,
             which
             directs
             the
             Way
             to
             Salvation
             :
             but
             since
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Book
             is
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Truth
             and
             Doctrine
             which
             it
             teaches
             ,
             he
             believes
             't
             is
             better
             learning
             this
             from
             those
             who
             are
             Wiser
             ,
             and
             are
             commissionated
             from
             Heaven
             to
             teach
             ,
             than
             to
             venture
             at
             it
             himself
             without
             any
             Authority
             .
             The
             unhappy
             Divisions
             among
             Christians
             sufficiently
             inform
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             such
             Readers
             as
             St.
             Peter
             calls
             unreary
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             however
             wise
             they
             may
             think
             themselves
             ,
             A●ianism
             may
             be
             as
             obvious
             in
             this
             Book
             as
             Christs
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             such
             an
             one
             undertakes
             the
             interpreting
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             hazard
             ,
             whether
             at
             the
             end
             he
             comes
             out
             ,
             
               Quaker
               ,
               Anabaptist
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Independent
               ,
               Mugletonian
               ,
               Socinian
            
             or
             Atheist
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             Venture
             whether
             the
             Trinity
             shall
             have
             place
             in
             his
             Creed
             or
             no
             ;
             whether
             he
             'll
             allow
             of
             Baptism
             or
             any
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             whether
             Cruelty
             ,
             cutting
             of
             Throats
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Dethroning
             of
             Kings
             and
             Murder
             of
             Princes
             ,
             shall
             not
             with
             him
             become
             a
             
               necessary
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             serving
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             more
             damnable
             Doctrines
             has
             he
             seen
             preach'd
             up
             and
             practic'd
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             Banners
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             esteem'd
             Searchers
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             presumptuously
             made
             their
             Comments
             upon
             this
             Sacred
             Text.
             And
             is
             it
             not
             
               this
               abuse
            
             ,
             that
             has
             occasion'd
             so
             many
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             almost
             broken
             the
             Mystical
             Body
             of
             Christ
             into
             pieces
             ?
             That
             whereas
             all
             his
             Followers
             should
             be
             of
             
               one
               mind
            
             ,
             now
             no
             body
             knows
             ,
             what
             Religion
             his
             Neighbour
             is
             of
             :
             but
             every
             Wall
             now
             parts
             Religions
             ,
             more
             than
             Seas
             did
             heretofore
             :
             And
             the
             whole
             is
             come
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Perswasion
             ,
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             an
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             since
             these
             ,
             and
             infinite
             other
             mischiefs
             arise
             ,
             from
             the
             free
             permitting
             the
             Bible
             among
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             he
             thinks
             it
             commendable
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             true
             .
             Solicitude
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             to
             prevent
             these
             evils
             ,
             by
             teaching
             them
             the
             
               true
               Sence
            
             of
             this
             Sacred
             Volume
             ,
             and
             instructing
             them
             in
             their
             whole
             Duty
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             they
             are
             to
             believe
             and
             practice
             ,
             without
             leaving
             the
             Book
             to
             be
             scann'd
             by
             them
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             permitting
             them
             to
             turn
             the
             Food
             of
             their
             Souls
             into
             Poyson
             ,
             or
             abuse
             that
             to
             theit
             Destruction
             ,
             which
             was
             ordain'd
             by
             Christ
             for
             their
             gaining
             of
             Heaven
             .
             They
             are
             not
             therefore
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             whole
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             ;
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               whole
               word
            
             of
             God
             ;
             only
             with
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             left
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             do
             themselves
             any
             mischief
             ,
             by
             abusing
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             ordered
             ,
             only
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             who
             are
             commonly
             very
             
               ignorant
               ,
               unsteady
               ,
               bold
               ,
               presuming
               ,
            
             or
             as
             St.
             Paul
             stiles
             them
             ,
             Vnlearn'd
             and
             Vnstable
             ,
             and
             easy
             to
             be
             deceiv'd
             ;
             whilst
             judicious
             men
             of
             his
             Communion
             ,
             any
             one
             that
             is
             Learned
             ,
             Prudent
             and
             Sober
             ,
             may
             be
             easily
             permitted
             to
             have
             the
             perusal
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             to
             read
             it
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             because
             such
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             prejudicing
             themselves
             by
             false
             interpretations
             ,
             or
             preferring
             their
             
               own
               Sence
            
             ,
             before
             that
             which
             they
             receive
             from
             their
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             Book
             therefore
             that
             is
             properly
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             only
             false
             and
             
               presumptuous
               interpretations
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             only
             who
             are
             in
             all
             probability
             likely
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             read
             it
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             more
             in
             this
             great
             noise
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Papist
               being
               depriv'd
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             than
             that
             such
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             
               not
               capable
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             of
             reading
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             have
             not
             leave
             to
             read
             it
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             capable
             ,
             may
             have
             in
             most
             Countreys
             leave
             to
             read
             it
             as
             they
             please
             .
             Those
             that
             can
             read
             it
             to
             edification
             ,
             may
             have
             it
             at
             desire
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             likely
             to
             read
             it
             to
             the
             perverting
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             'T
             is
             thought
             fit
             ,
             they
             should
             let
             it
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
             Prnted
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             1686.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             not
             permitted
             to
             read
             the
             Bible
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             discover
             the
             Errours
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             an
             Absurd
             Calumny
             .
             The
             Restraint
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             may
             not
             be
             as
             many
             different
             
               Words
               of
            
             God
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             〈◊〉
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             may
             have
             something
             better
             ground
             that
             their
             own
             Imagination
             to
             direct
             their
             Faith
             ;
             a
             word
             to
             a
             Lay-friend
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               YOu
               gave
               me
               no
               room
               to
               put
               in
               one
               word
               in
               your
               last
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               your
               long-winded
               Reasons
               there
               ,
               why
               the
            
             Vulgar
             
               of
               your
               Communion
               do
               not
               generally
               read
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               I
               can
               apprehend
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               your
            
             Priesis
             and
             Jesuits
             
               being
               conscious
               of
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
            
             Popery
             ,
             
               and
               how
            
             contrary
             
               it
               is
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               God's
            
             Word
             ,
             
               dare
               not
               allow
               the
               People
               the
               reading
               and
               perusirg
               it
               ,
               left
               finding
               their
               Religion
               not
               to
               stand
               the
               trial
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               they
               should
               discover
               the
               delusion
               ,
               and
               run
               over
               to
               the
            
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             I
             expect
             no
             better
             from
             you
             ;
             't
             is
             your
             trade
             to
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             every
             thing
             the
             Papists
             do
             ;
             but
             the
             best
             on
             't
             is
             ,
             your
             Misconstructions
             lie
             so
             open
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             a
             mere
             glimpse
             of
             Reason
             to
             discover
             all
             your
             Art.
             For
             if
             any
             of
             your
             Auditors
             should
             but
             once
             consider
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Vulgar
             and
             unlearned
             of
             the
             Papists
             have
             not
             in
             some
             Countries
             the
             Bible
             promiscuously
             allow'd
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             in
             those
             same
             Countries
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             
               Colledge
               ,
               Vniversity
               ,
               Community
            
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             learning
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             publickly
             read
             and
             expounded
             ;
             if
             they
             should
             consider
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             that
             Restraint
             is
             upon
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             see
             into
             the
             Foliies
             of
             
               their
               Religion
            
             ?
             If
             their
             Religion
             were
             so
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             more
             likely
             the
             learned
             should
             make
             this
             discovery
             in
             their
             reading
             the
             Bible
             ,
             than
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             the
             like
             liberty
             ?
             Cannot
             Scholars
             as
             easily
             see
             the
             Truth
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             erroneous
             and
             at
             defiance
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Vnlearned
             ?
             Or
             are
             the
             Errors
             and
             Foliies
             of
             
               Popery
               such
            
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             a
             man
             must
             be
             a
             Block-head
             to
             understand
             them
             ?
             Since
             when
             became
             Mechanics
             and
             Apron-strings
             so
             priviledg'd
             ;
             that
             to
             be
             bred
             up
             to
             the
             Anvil
             ,
             the
             Needle
             or
             the
             Ell
             should
             qualifie
             better
             for
             the
             understanding
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             application
             ,
             Study
             ,
             and
             the
             education
             of
             a
             Vniversity
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             probable
             that
             every
             man
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Papists
             ,
             no
             sooner
             becomes
             Scholar
             ,
             but
             he
             turns
             Atheist
             ?
             
             That
             upon
             their
             search
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             they
             plainly
             see
             all
             the
             errors
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             so
             bewitched
             as
             to
             go
             on
             boldly
             and
             jocondly
             to
             the
             Devil
             without
             speaking
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             moving
             a
             step
             to
             save
             their
             own
             Souls
             or
             their
             Relations
             ?
             Come
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             this
             looks
             so
             like
             a
             sham
             of
             yours
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             your
             confidence
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             you
             dare
             venture
             your
             credit
             in
             exposing
             such
             weak
             and
             ill-grounded
             Arguments
             .
             You
             have
             men
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             much
             they
             do
             not
             make
             exceptions
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             you
             rely
             upon
             the
             hearty
             Prejudice
             they
             have
             against
             Popery
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             you
             know
             they
             'l
             take
             upon
             trust
             ,
             they
             'l
             pin
             their
             Faith
             upon
             any
             mans
             Sleeve
             ,
             and
             let
             impossibilities
             pass
             for
             evident
             Truths
             ,
             without
             examination
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               may
               prove
               ,
               and
               preach
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               you
               please
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               thousands
               and
               thousands
               that
               I
               meet
               with
               ,
               will
               never
               believe
               otherwise
               than
               I
               tell
               you
               .
               You
               do
               all
               things
               by
               design
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               your
               loud
               pretences
               ,
               for
               keeping
               the
            
             Eible
             
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               your
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               jealousie
               your
               Pastors
               have
               ,
               that
               by
               that
            
             Light
             
               they
               'l
               see
               into
               the
            
             deformitys
             
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               prove
            
             Deserters
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             The
             men
             of
             
               this
               Creed
            
             are
             only
             such
             ,
             whose
             Eyes
             you
             have
             put
             out
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             by
             the
             Nose
             after
             you
             ,
             where
             you
             please
             .
             What
             ground
             can
             there
             be
             for
             this
             pretension
             ,
             at
             least
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             where
             the
             Bible
             in
             English
             ,
             or
             Rhemes-Testament
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             most
             Catholic
             Families
             ?
             If
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             
               not
               reading
            
             the
             Bible
             be
             ,
             as
             you
             pretend
             ,
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             discovering
             the
             Errors
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             How
             comes
             it
             ,
             they
             don●t
             make
             this
             discovery
             here
             ?
             Do
             you
             find
             so
             many
             Deserters
             in
             this
             Nation
             upon
             this
             score
             ?
             Many
             have
             quitted
             that
             Communion
             upon
             other
             motives
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             never
             any
             one
             I
             could
             meet
             with
             ,
             left
             them
             yet
             by
             reading
             and
             following
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
            
             is
             such
             a
             defeat
             to
             Popery
             ,
             as
             you
             give
             out
             :
             Is
             it
             likely
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             to
             the
             reading
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             it
             their
             Study
             and
             Companion
             ,
             should
             ever
             embrace
             that
             Communion
             ?
             And
             yet
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             examin
             ,
             will
             find
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             
               that
               Church
            
             here
             in
             
               this
               Nation
            
             ,
             to
             have
             had
             their
             education
             ,
             and
             grown
             up
             with
             the
             Bible
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             That
             too
             ,
             not
             translated
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Popish
             Principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               's
               have
               then
               your
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               generally
               allow'd
               to
               the
            
             Vulgar
             of
             your
             Church
             
               without
               exception
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             as
             
               many
               different
               Bibles
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Heads
             :
             and
             that
             they
             may
             have
             something
             better
             than
             an
             Imagination
             to
             build
             their
             Salvation
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
            
             all
             Paradox
             .
             
               Why
               ,
               have
               the
            
             Protestants
             
               here
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               as
               many
            
             different
             Bibles
             as
             Heads
             ?
             
               They
               all
               read
               the
            
             Bible
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               't
               is
               but
            
             one
             
               and
               the
            
             same
             
               in
               all
               their
            
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             's
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             :
             But
             see
             what
             's
             in
             their
             Heads
             :
             A
             little
             consideration
             will
             convince
             you
             ,
             that
             what
             you
             call
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               Plain
               Truth
            
             :
             And
             that
             in
             reality
             there
             are
             as
             many
             
               Words
               of
               God
            
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             Heads
             .
             I
             gave
             you
             a
             hint
             in
             our
             last
             discourse
             ;
             That
             tho'
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             do's
             certainly
             contain
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             yet
             to
             every
             Christian
             that
             reads
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             
               sense
               and
               meaning
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Letter
             is
             more
             properly
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             instruction
             and
             direction
             .
             Now
             do
             you
             but
             reflect
             ,
             in
             how
             many
             
               different
               senses
            
             ,
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             understood
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             
               different
               Bibles
            
             will
             you
             find
             multiplyed
             by
             your
             followers
             :
             And
             tell
             me
             ,
             upon
             examination
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             much
             fewer
             than
             Heads
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               still
               mysterious
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Every
             thing
             is
             so
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             for
             your
             purpose
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             How
             do
             your
             people
             benefit
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             is
             it
             by
             laying
             the
             Bible
             upon
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             so
             understanding
             it
             :
             Or
             is
             it
             by
             the
             Sense
             and
             meaning
             in
             which
             they
             understand
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             by
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ;
             then
             just
             that
             is
             the
             Bible
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             conceive
             it
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can't
             
             apprehend
             this
             without
             longer
             explications
             ;
             follow
             my
             directions
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             as
             evident
             as
             demonstration
             .
             Provide
             your self
             well
             of
             Pen
             ,
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             invite
             the
             first
             of
             your
             Congregation
             you
             meet
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             at
             leisure
             ,
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             you
             an
             account
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             understands
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Write
             you
             it
             down
             all
             at
             length
             as
             he
             delivers
             it
             :
             And
             having
             finish'd
             with
             him
             ,
             go
             to
             another
             and
             do
             the
             like
             :
             Then
             to
             a
             third
             ;
             so
             to
             a
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Still
             laying
             by
             every
             one's
             volume
             by
             it self
             :
             And
             when
             you
             have
             gone
             as
             far
             as
             you
             think
             enough
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             ,
             compare
             your
             Writings
             together
             ,
             see
             how
             they
             agree
             ;
             and
             remember
             that
             as
             different
             as
             you
             find
             them
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Mysteries
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               commands
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             many
             
               different
               Words
               of
               God
            
             have
             you
             .
             And
             as
             different
             as
             they
             are
             in
             your
             Papers
             ,
             just
             so
             are
             they
             in
             the
             Heads
             of
             those
             who
             directed
             your
             Pen
             :
             Your
             Papers
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             Transcript
             or
             Copy
             of
             such
             conceptions
             ,
             as
             are
             laid
             up
             in
             their
             Heads
             for
             the
             
               express
               Doctrine
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               a
               pretty
            
             Chimoera
             ,
             
               I
               confess
               :
               'T
               is
               much
               cheaper
               taking
               your
               explication
               ,
               than
               making
               the
               experiment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             not
             take
             the
             trouble
             ,
             imagine
             it
             within
             your self
             ;
             and
             suppose
             it
             done
             by
             the
             Pens
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Angels
             .
             Don't
             you
             think
             there
             wou'd
             be
             a
             pretty
             variety
             of
             Bibles
             ?
             There
             wou'd
             be
             This
             Man's
             Bible
             ,
             and
             That
             man's
             Bible
             ;
             Such
             an
             one's
             Bible
             ,
             and
             Such
             an
             one's
             Bible
             ;
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             Bibles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               make
               a
               droll
               of
               these
               sacred
               matters
               .
               Why
               these
               wou'd
               not
               be
            
             Bibles
             ,
             nor
             different
             Words
             of
             God
             ;
             
               but
               so
               many
            
             different
             Conceptions
             
               of
               the
            
             same
             Word
             
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             you
             make
             the
             Droll
             ,
             and
             I
             expose
             it
             to
             your
             shame
             .
             You
             think
             then
             these
             Transcripts
             would
             not
             be
             Bibles
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             words
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             for
             they
             wou'd
             be
             only
             so
             many
             Imaginations
             of
             theirs
             that
             frame
             them
             .
             But
             why
             do
             you
             delude
             the
             poor
             people
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             putting
             the
             Bible
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             perswading
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             whenas
             when
             you
             come
             to
             see
             what
             it
             is
             they
             steer
             by
             ;
             you
             dare
             not
             own
             it
             for
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             their
             
               own
               imaginations
            
             ?
             it
             being
             not
             the
             Book
             as
             it
             is
             in
             their
             Hands
             they
             are
             directed
             by
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             their
             Heads
             .
             And
             to
             convince
             you
             agen
             by
             a
             farther
             experiment
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             lies
             there
             ,
             from
             being
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             take
             but
             those
             
               suppos'd
               Copies
            
             ,
             we
             spoke
             of
             just
             now
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             to
             any
             Licenser
             of
             your
             own
             to
             examine
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             be
             Printed
             and
             Publish'd
             for
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             can
             find
             any
             will
             set
             them
             forward
             with
             an
             Imprimatar
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             absurd
             ,
             even
             to
             suppose
             you
             could
             :
             What
             an
             Unchristian
             Imposture
             is
             it
             to
             let
             so
             many
             poor
             Souls
             go
             on
             ,
             with
             a
             secure
             confidence
             of
             following
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             building
             their
             Salvation
             on
             it
             ,
             when
             what
             they
             really
             follow
             and
             build
             on
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             what
             they
             imagine
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             expos'd
             to
             public
             ,
             't
             would
             pass
             for
             no
             better
             than
             some
             
               Religious
               Imaginations
            
             or
             
               Pious
               Dreams
            
             .
             'T
             is
             then
             for
             the
             avoiding
             these
             Inconveniencies
             ,
             the
             Vulgar
             amongst
             us
             are
             not
             generally
             allow'd
             the
             Bible
             .
             Our
             Church
             takes
             care
             to
             put
             the
             
               same
               Word
            
             of
             God
             into
             their
             Heads
             and
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             instructing
             them
             all
             in
             its
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             been
             deliver'd
             down
             and
             practis'd
             in
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Your
             Church
             puts
             the
             same
             Bible
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             your
             Vulgar
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Heads
             and
             Hearts
             ,
             it
             leaves
             them
             to
             take
             their
             venture
             ,
             and
             here
             lies
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Stop
               a
               little
               :
               Have
               you
               receiv'd
               your
            
             Answer
             
               from
               your
            
             Lay-Friend
             ?
             
               He
               pinches
               closely
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             I
             fear
             he
             's
             too
             much
             
               your
               Friend
            
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             Mine
             ,
             or
             
               his
               own
            
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             suspect
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             pretends
             so
             great
             zeal
             for
             Truth
             ,
             and
             brings
             so
             much
             Gall
             and
             Passion
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             conduct
             him
             to
             it
             .
             His
             open
             Profession
             
               (
               p.
            
             10
             )
             where
             
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               must
               tell
               my
               Mind
               freely
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               vow'd
               to
               follow
               Truth
               and
               Charity
               ,
               wherever
               th●y
               lead
               me
               .
            
             And
             then
             his
             Resolate
             consession
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Page
             ,
             where
             he
             thus
             declares
             ;
             
               Thus
               much
               I
               le
               confess
               ,
               That
               I
               desire
               to
               live
               no
               longer
               than
               I
               can
               ,
               if
               not
               speak
               ,
               yet
               love
               and
               admire
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               's
               sense
            
             ;
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             one
             of
             your
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             or
             deliver
             truly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               our
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             unhappy
             as
             not
             to
             know
             his
             
               own
               Mind
            
             :
             But
             in
             one
             breath
             desires
             to
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             and
             Vows
             to
             
               follow
               ,
               wheresoever
               Truth
               ●or
               Charity
               shall
               lead
               him
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             very
             next
             ,
             without
             condition
             or
             reserve
             ,
             
               desires
               rather
               to
               die
            
             ,
             than
             to
             move
             one
             step
             from
             where
             he
             stands
             .
             No
             ,
             this
             coming
             with
             
             Vow'd
             Docility
             in
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             
               sturdy
               Presumption
            
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             no
             good
             Argument
             of
             Sincerity
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             the
             qualities
             he
             so
             eagerly
             pretends
             to
             ,
             and
             ungroundedly
             questions
             in
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               he
               has
               prov'd
               beyond
               the
               possibility
               of
               Reply
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Papists
             
               are
               on
               the
            
             Uncharitable
             
               side
               ,
               and
            
             Protestants
             
               on
               the
            
             Charitable
             ,
             
               out
               of
               your
               own
               Authors
               ;
               and
            
             your
             Charitable
             
               Doctrine
               to
               be
            
             new
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             his
             Word
             for
             't
             .
             
               (
               p.
            
             8.
             )
             But
             any
             besides
             a
             Layman
             ,
             will
             call
             it
             only
             a
             Say-so
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Proof
             .
             His
             Protestant
             Charity
             ,
             which
             he
             even
             boasts
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             granting
             Salvation
             to
             Papists
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             score
             ,
             than
             
               Invincible
               Ignorance
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             thinks
             them
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
             
               Charitable
               to
               a
               high
               degree
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             very
             same
             
               Charity
               ,
               Papists
            
             have
             for
             Protestants
             ;
             the
             allowing
             of
             Salvation
             possible
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             through
             invincible
             Ignorance
             remain
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             a
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Modern
             and
             Antient
             Schoolmen
             .
             And
             all
             those
             who
             pronounce
             so
             severely
             against
             Protestants
             ;
             't
             is
             against
             Protestants
             remaining
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             words
             it
             ,
             
               (
               p.
            
             8.
             )
             that
             is
             Obstinately
             and
             Pertinaciously
             continuing
             in
             Error
             and
             Schism
             ;
             in
             which
             circumstances
             Papists
             too
             are
             allow'd
             no
             claim
             to
             Salvation
             by
             Protestants
             .
             Now
             where
             's
             the
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             the
             
               two
               sorts
               of
               Popery
            
             he
             brags
             of
             ?
             
               (
               p.
            
             8.
             )
             Come
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             your
             Friends
             put
             to
             a
             hard
             shift
             ,
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             talk
             of
             
               New
               Popery
            
             .
             They
             have
             been
             making
             the
             Papists
             odious
             these
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             for
             their
             Vncharitableness
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             Disguise
             begins
             to
             wear
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             appear
             as
             Charitable
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             nothing
             can
             serve
             to
             amuse
             the
             people
             ▪
             and
             hinder
             their
             seeing
             the
             delusion
             ,
             but
             the
             noise
             of
             
               New
               Popery
            
             .
             This
             may
             do
             with
             some
             ,
             but
             methinks
             ,
             a
             
               Sinc●●e
               Layman
            
             ,
             who
             
               desires
               to
               be
               led
               into
               all
               Truth
               (
               p.
            
             5.
             )
             might
             be
             glad
             to
             find
             Men
             better
             than
             he
             thought
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             for
             one
             disguise
             to
             palliate
             another
             .
             If
             his
             mind
             be
             tinctur'd
             with
             the
             Blood
             that
             runs
             in
             his
             Veins
             
               (
               p.
            
             11.
             )
             yet
             assure
             him
             a
             Friend
             of
             his
             ,
             wishes
             heartily
             't
             wou'd
             flow
             something
             Cooler
             ,
             and
             cause
             in
             him
             a
             more
             
               Even
               Pulse
            
             ,
             than
             to
             require
             (
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             p.
             12
             )
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             
               Infallible
               Certainty
            
             to
             better
             his
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             a
             
               Fallible
               Perswasion
            
             will
             content
             him
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             MDCLXXXVI
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             not
             always
             the
             Same
             to
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             No
             Possibility
             of
             meeting
             in
             
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             whil'st
             
               Private
               Reason
            
             sets
             up
             for
             Interpreter
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Sham-story
             of
             the
             Frogs
             and
             Crabs
             .
             The
             Truth
             of
             the
             Anniversary
             Solemnity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               YOur
               last
               attempt
               of
               Proving
               the
            
             Scriptures
             
               to
               be
               as
               various
               in
               the
               Heads
               of
            
             Protestants
             ,
             
               as
               there
               are
            
             Heads
             
               amongst
               them
               ,
               was
               very
               Bold
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               now
               you
               are
               Cooler
               ,
               you
               'l
               disown
               the
               Assertion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             What
             I
             said
             ,
             was
             to
             lay
             before
             you
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             amongst
             the
             Catholics
             the
             
               Reading
               of
               the
               Bible
            
             is
             not
             promiscuously
             allow'd
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             And
             to
             that
             end
             I
             shew'd
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Ordinary
               People
            
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Vnlearned
             and
             Vnstable
             ,
             wheresoever
             the
             
               Canvassing
               the
               Scripture
            
             is
             freely
             permitted
             them
             without
             exception
             ,
             they
             generally
             understand
             it
             
               several
               ways
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             is
             the
             Scripture
             to
             Them
             ,
             is
             Multiplied
             and
             made
             as
             Numerous
             ,
             as
             their
             
               different
               Conceptions
            
             and
             Imaginations
             of
             it
             .
             And
             now
             I
             'll
             go
             farther
             with
             you
             :
             for
             't
             is
             not
             only
             thus
             in
             
               several
               People
            
             :
             but
             even
             the
             
               same
               Person
            
             many
             times
             has
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Multiplyi●g
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             For
             how
             many
             are
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Humours
             ,
             as
             their
             Interest
             changes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Impressions
             they
             receive
             from
             Confidents
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             have
             gain'd
             their
             good
             Opinion
             ,
             espouse
             
               different
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Perswasions
             ,
             and
             run
             through
             as
             many
             Sects
             as
             there
             are
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Nation
             ?
             And
             yet
             in
             all
             their
             Windings
             ,
             they
             still
             follow
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             always
             guiding
             themselves
             ,
             by
             what
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             evidently
             speaks
             to
             them
             .
             Don't
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             to
             these
             
               same
               Persons
            
             ,
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             not
             always
             the
             same
             ?
             It
             alters
             according
             to
             Seasons
             and
             Times
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             one
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             directed
             them
             the
             last
             year
             ;
             another
             this
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             another
             before
             the
             next
             .
             So
             that
             tho'
             it
             be
             always
             the
             
               same
               ,
               Vnchangeable
            
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Letter
             yet
             it
             often
             changes
             in
             their
             Heads
             as
             the
             Meaning
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               a
               fine
               Whim
               to
               undermine
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ▪
             
             
               But
               say
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               the
            
             Word
             
               of
               God
               is
            
             Plain
             ,
             Easie
             and
             Clear
             ;
             
               and
               God
               has
               given
               to
               every
               one
            
             Reason
             
               enough
               to
            
             Understand
             
               it
               ;
               the
               Reading
               it
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               the
               Following
               it
               a
               Duty
               .
               And
               't
               is
               an
               injury
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               to
               deprive
               any
               ,
               tho
               the
               meanest
               Soul
               ,
               of
               so
               considerable
               a
               Blessing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             Plain
             and
             Easie
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             ,
             there
             's
             so
             
               little
               agreement
            
             in
             the
             Vnderstanding
             it
             ?
             How
             are
             there
             so
             many
             Different
             and
             
               Contrary
               Divisions
               ,
               Sects
            
             and
             Perswdsions
             in
             this
             One
             Nation
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Incarnation
               ,
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Catholic
               Church
               ,
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             is
             so
             great
             diversity
             amongst
             those
             ,
             that
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             The
             business
             is
             ,
             you
             are
             for
             setting
             up
             every
             mans
             
               Private
               Reason
            
             to
             be
             Judge
             of
             Scripture
             :
             If
             you
             have
             seen
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Protestant
               Plea
               for
               a
               Socinian
            
             ,
             you
             'l
             find
             there
             (
             p.
             26.
             )
             he
             points
             it
             out
             for
             the
             Mark
             of
             a
             
               Right
               Socinian
            
             ,
             to
             make
             Reason
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ;
               Such
               a
               one
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               makes
               Reason
               the
               Rule
               of
               that
               Rule
               .
            
             And
             are
             not
             you
             far
             worse
             in
             this
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Rankest
               Socinian
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whilst
             with
             him
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             make
             
               Common
               Reason
            
             the
             Measure
             of
             that
             Rule
             ,
             but
             every
             mans
             
               Private
               Reason
            
             ;
             which
             when
             put
             to
             the
             Test
             ,
             proves
             in
             Thousands
             and
             Thousands
             to
             be
             nothing
             better
             than
             
               Passion
               ,
               Prejudice
               ,
               Interest
               ,
               Imagination
               ,
               Guessing
            
             or
             Phancy
             ?
             Don't
             you
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             such
             
               Trivial
               Proposal
            
             made
             ,
             but
             presently
             the
             Company
             's
             divided
             ;
             there
             's
             Head
             against
             
               Head
               ,
               Reason
            
             against
             Reason
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             tho'
             the
             concern
             be
             but
             of
             Hay
             or
             Straw
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             obvious
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             Don't
             you
             see
             again
             ,
             that
             almost
             every
             Man's
             Reason
             is
             different
             ,
             as
             their
             
               Capacity
               ,
               Parts
               ,
               Education
               ,
               Temper
               ,
               Inclination
               ,
               Impressions
            
             are
             different
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             every
             Man
             has
             a
             Head
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             he
             has
             generally
             a
             Reason
             ,
             or
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             nay
             ,
             are
             not
             Men
             so
             Inconstant
             even
             with
             themselves
             too
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             Reason
             to
             them
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             is
             Vnreasonable
             at
             another
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             you
             set
             up
             a
             Thing
             so
             Slippery
             ,
             so
             
               Weak
               ,
               Various
               ,
               Wavering
               ,
               Changeable
               ,
               Inconstant
               ,
            
             as
             you
             see
             
               Private
               Reason
            
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             rely'd
             on
             by
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             Guide
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Christian
               Faitb●
            
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             from
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               (
               Ephes
            
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             )
             is
             but
             One
             ;
             and
             all
             Christians
             are
             directed
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             (
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             )
             to
             meet
             in
             this
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             and
             
               one
               Mind
            
             ,
             to
             say
             all
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Divisions
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             you
             imagine
             it
             possible
             ,
             for
             all
             Christans
             to
             concur
             in
             the
             
               same
               Belief
            
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             but
             One
             which
             they
             read
             ,
             their
             
               Private
               Judgments
            
             give
             differing
             and
             
               contrary
               Interpretations
            
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             several
             ways
             ?
             If
             Faith
             be
             to
             follow
             every
             Man
             's
             
               Private
               Reason
            
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             impossible
             for
             the
             Faith
             to
             be
             One
             ,
             whilst
             their
             Reason
             is
             so
             different
             ?
             If
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             One
             in
             it self
             ,
             were
             also
             One
             and
             the
             Same
             in
             every
             Man
             's
             
               Private
               Judgment
            
             ,
             't
             would
             certainly
             produce
             in
             all
             the
             
               Same
               Belief
            
             without
             distinction
             or
             Division
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             no
             otherwise
             in
             people's
             Heads
             and
             Hearts
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Interpretation
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ;
             their
             Faith
             must
             necessarily
             be
             as
             Various
             as
             their
             Interpretations
             ;
             which
             being
             conform
             to
             their
             
               Private
               Reasons
            
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             little
             grounds
             for
             Vnity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whilst
             in
             their
             Reason
             there
             's
             so
             little
             agreement
             .
             'T
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             that
             the
             Taste
             of
             it
             was
             not
             the
             same
             to
             all
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             relish'd
             according
             to
             that
             kind
             of
             meat
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             grateful
             to
             every
             ones
             Palate
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Canaan
             had
             receiv'd
             a
             Command
             of
             bringing
             forth
             that
             sort
             of
             Meat
             ,
             whose
             Taste
             should
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Mánna
             ,
             
             they
             eat
             in
             the
             Desart
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             all
             agree
             in
             their
             Dish
             ;
             since
             tho
             the
             Manna
             was
             the
             same
             they
             all
             fed
             on
             ,
             yet
             the
             Relish
             was
             
               as
               different
            
             as
             their
             Tempers
             and
             Palates
             ?
             This
             is
             our
             Case
             :
             All
             Christians
             that
             read
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             look
             upon
             themselves
             commanded
             ,
             to
             produce
             in
             their
             Hearts
             a
             Faith
             conform
             to
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             they
             read
             .
             And
             ,
             what
             is
             special
             here
             ,
             in
             
               this
               Faith
            
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             without
             exception
             ,
             commanded
             to
             agree
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               one
               Mind
               ,
               one
               Spirit
            
             :
             Now
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             their
             Faith
             should
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ,
             since
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             make
             the
             same
             impressions
             on
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             variously
             as
             are
             the
             Interpretations
             they
             frame
             of
             it
             ,
             these
             being
             as
             different
             as
             their
             
               Private
               Judgment
            
             ,
             their
             Reasons
             and
             Imaginations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               set
               up
            
             Reason
             
               then
               against
            
             Scripture
             ,
             
               and
               by
               your
               own
               Private
               Reasoning
               overthrow
               both
               .
               You
               are
               a
               very
               Reasonable
               Creature
               ,
               it
               seems
               :
               but
               no
               body
               will
               think
               so
               besides
               your self
               .
               The
               very
            
             Frogs
             and
             Crabs
             
               are
               a
               sufficient
               confutation
               of
               all
               your
               Pretences
               ,
               either
               to
               Sence
               or
               Reason
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Whether's
             the
             Man
             run
             now
             ?
             Where
             about
             are
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               one
               step
               beyond
            
             Somerset-house
             
               and
               St.
            
             James
             
               '
               s.
               I
               have
               only
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               you
               blush
               with
               the
               sence
               of
               your
               own
               stupidity
               ,
               whilst
               you
               are
               so
               loudly
               laying
               claim
               to
               Reason
               .
               Is
               not
               your
               imposing
               upon
               the
               People
               with
            
             Crabs
             and
             Frogs
             ,
             
               for
               the
            
             Souls
             
               coming
               out
               of
            
             Purgatory
             
               on
               the
            
             Anniversaries
             
               of
               the
            
             Dead
             ,
             
               a
               convincing
               Argument
               ,
               that
               your
               Phancies
               are
               too
               big
               with
               Absurdities
               and
               Nonsence
               ,
               to
               have
               much
               Reason
               amongst
               you
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             still
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             where
             you
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               are
               taught
               to
               deny
               ,
               what
               you
               are
               asham'd
               to
               own
               :
               but
               the
               matter
               of
            
             Fact
             
               is
               beyond
               all
               question
               .
               I
               know
               a
            
             Gentleman
             ,
             
               that
               would
               not
               lie
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               who
               saw
               the
            
             Crabs
             
               at
               St
            
             James
             
               's
               in
               Black
            
             Crape
             
               Cases
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               upon
               the
               edges
               of
               the
            
             Hearse-cloth
             ,
             
               and
               immediately
               came
               and
               told
               it
               to
               an
               Acquaintance
               of
               his
               in
               the
            
             Pall-mall
             .
             
               Another
               Gentleman
               ,
               a
               Friend
               of
               mine
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               being
               invited
               by
               Curiosity
               into
            
             Somerset-house
             
               to
               see
               the
            
             Ceremony
             ;
             
               after
               several
               other
               diversions
               ,
               at
               last
               espied
               great
               numbers
               of
               little
               Moveables
               upon
               the
               Mourning
               Black
               Cloth
               that
               cover'd
               the
               Pavement
               ,
               diverting
               him
               with
               an
               uncertain
               mixt
               Motion
               ,
               something
               betwixt
            
             Tumbling
             and
             Crawling
             .
             
               He
               could
               not
               here
               chuse
               but
               ask
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               a
               good
            
             well
             meaning
             Catholic
             
               that
               stood
               next
               ,
               told
               him
               ,
               the
            
             Fathers
             were
             praying
             
               for
               the
               Dead
               :
               and
               those
               were
               the
            
             Souls
             
               releas'd
               out
               of
            
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               by
               their
               good
               Prayers
               .
               This
               put
               an
               edge
               to
               his
               Curiosity
               and
               Invention
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               left
               them
               till
               coming
               near
               the
            
             Altar
             ,
             
               he
               laid
               hands
               on
               One
               that
               was
               there
               a
               stragler
               ,
               and
               cunningly
               slip'd
               it
               into
               his
               Pocket
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             There
             's
             no
             coming
             for
             any
             Spectator
             within
             three
             or
             four
             yards
             of
             the
             Altar
             :
             the
             Rails
             keep
             all
             at
             a
             distance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Oh!
               I
               know
               nothing
               of
               that
               matter
               :
               he
               was
               a
               Crafty
               Blade
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               did
               It
               ;
               and
               by
               degrees
               making
               his
               way
               out
               ,
               he
               went
               strait
               to
               a
            
             Tavern
             ,
             
               where
               some
               Friends
               were
               waiting
               his
               coming
               .
               He
               made
               them
               a
               Relation
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ;
               and
               immediately
               with
               great
               earnestness
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               for
               having
               the
            
             Soul
             
               making
               its
               appearance
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
            
             inside
             
               of
               it
               .
               Whereupon
               One
               more
               courageous
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               ventur'd
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               Vnripp'd
               the
               Case
               ,
               presently
               something
               nimbly
               skipp'd
               out
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               surprise
               .
               They
               began
               to
               fear
               now
               the
               Soul
               was
               fled
               :
               but
               a
            
             joyful
             Frog
             
               falling
               on
               the
               Table
               ,
               glad
               at
               the
            
             release
             
               from
               its
            
             Purgatory-bag
             ,
             
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               filing
               them
               with
               laughter
               and
               sport
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               with
            
             Contempt
             
               of
               the
            
             Papists
             ,
             
               who
               by
               such
               silly
               Inventions
               deceive
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               cheat
               the
               Poor
               harmless
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             Gospel
             now
             ,
             
             I
             'll
             warrant
             you
             ,
             amongst
             your
             Flock
             Well
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             else
             in
             Popery
             to
             assure
             one
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             that
             Religion
             so
             Nick-nam'd
             ;
             yet
             to
             consider
             ,
             with
             how
             many
             
               Wicked
               Lies
               ,
               Malicious
               Inventions
               ,
               Oatish
               and
               Bedloish
               Fables
            
             't
             is
             attack'd
             ,
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             undermin'd
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             its
             greatest
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             by
             such
             Engines
             of
             Hell
             is
             so
             industrious
             for
             its
             overthrow
             .
             Were
             it
             so
             neer
             allied
             to
             
               Satan
               ▪
            
             as
             you
             confidently
             delude
             your
             Followers
             ,
             these
             Lies
             would
             be
             then
             indeed
             necessary
             to
             uphold
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             defeat
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             strange
             to
             all
             Good
             Christians
             ,
             how
             that
             at
             all
             times
             you
             can
             so
             keep
             alive
             a
             
               Continued
               Popish
               Plot
            
             in
             the
             Brains
             of
             
               some
               Protestants
            
             ,
             that
             for
             every
             Fiction
             and
             Lie
             of
             yours
             ,
             you
             have
             your
             Affidavit-men
             ready
             ;
             you
             have
             always
             some
             in
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             a
             Coffee-house
             at
             a
             Dinner
             or
             
               Supper
               ▪
            
             with
             Friends
             ,
             that
             attest
             the
             Truth
             of
             your
             
               Malicious
               Reports
            
             ;
             and
             stand
             for
             Eye-Witnesses
             of
             what
             had
             never
             any
             other
             Being
             ,
             but
             what
             You
             gave
             it
             in
             Your
             Committee
             of
             Lies
             .
             These
             Crabs
             ,
             these
             Frogs
             ,
             these
             Christmas-Cradles
             ,
             the
             Rockings
             ,
             and
             Nursings
             and
             
               warming
               of
               Clouts
            
             ,
             and
             some
             
               other
               Reports
            
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             warmly
             carried
             about
             this
             last
             Month
             by
             Men
             of
             
               all
               Coats
            
             ,
             came
             all
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Mi●t
             .
             And
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             People
             ,
             you
             deal
             with
             ,
             were
             so
             wonderfully
             short-memory'd
             when
             a
             Lie
             is
             discover'd
             ,
             and
             again
             so
             wretchedly
             Credulous
             when
             a
             
               Fresh
               one
            
             is
             Broach'd
             ,
             these
             Fictions
             would
             be
             your
             utter
             Confusion
             .
             But
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             the
             Truth
             of
             all
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             There
             's
             a
             
               Mourning
               Hearse
            
             indeed
             plac'd
             in
             the
             Chappels
             in
             Memory
             of
             the
             
               Deceas'd
               Party
            
             ;
             and
             Prayers
             are
             offer'd
             up
             for
             his
             Soul
             :
             after
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Purity
             above
             Thirteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             :
             and
             as
             't
             was
             then
             perform'd
             to
             Constantine
             the
             First
             Christian
             Emperour
             ,
             whose
             Body
             ,
             after
             his
             Decease
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             by
             
               Eusebius
               (
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Vit.
               Const
               .
               c.
            
             71.
             )
             
               being
               expos'd
               upon
               a
               stately
               Throne
               —
               great
               numbers
               of
               People
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Priests
               offer'd
               up
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               without
               Sighs
               and
               Tears
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               thus
               performing
               a
               most
               acceptable
               Office
               to
               their
               Prince
               of
               Pious
               Memory
               .
            
             And
             this
             Pious
             Office
             was
             not
             only
             perform'd
             to
             the
             
               Faithful
               Departed
            
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Departure
             ;
             but
             
               every
               year
            
             at
             the
             return
             of
             that
             Day
             :
             and
             thus
             says
             
               Tertullian
               (
               l.
            
             10.
             
               de
               Monog
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             )
             speaking
             of
             a
             Christian
             Widow
             ,
             
               She
               prays
               for
               his
            
             (
             her
             Husbands
             )
             
               Soul
               —
               and
               makes
               Oblations
               on
               the
               Anniversary
               days
               of
               his
               Departure
               .
            
             This
             is
             what
             VVe
             now
             do
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             perform'd
             in
             
               our
               Chappels
            
             :
             but
             for
             the
             Erogs
             and
             Crabs
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             where
             but
             in
             
               your
               Brains
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               I
               'll
               send
               some
               to
               see
               within
               a
               day
               or
               two
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             enough
             ready
             to
             go
             upon
             such
             an
             Errand
             .
             If
             they
             bring
             you
             any
             Crabs
             or
             Frogs
             thence
             ,
             pray
             let
             me
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             MDCLXXXVI
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
               Private
               Interpretation
            
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Occasion
             of
             Divisions
             .
             Some
             Protestant
             Divines
             call
             in
             the
             assistance
             of
             Authority
             and
             Guides
             ;
             but
             all
             ends
             in
             the
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             .
             The
             Question
             started
             ;
             Where
             was
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             as
             it
             is
             now
             Reform'd
             ,
             before
             Luther
             ?
             The
             Answers
             of
             some
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             YOu
             broke
             off
             my
             last
             Discourse
             ,
             with
             your
             Dream
             of
             Frogs
             and
             Crabs
             .
             But
             I
             'll
             take
             it
             up
             now
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             your
             Procedings
             in
             leaving
             the
             
               Holy
               Bible
            
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             to
             be
             scann'd
             and
             Interpreted
             by
             them
             at
             pleasure
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             they
             being
             of
             
               Different
               Capacities
            
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             so
             agree
             in
             their
             Interpretations
             ,
             as
             to
             meet
             in
             
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             
               One
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             is
             commanded
             by
             St.
             Paul.
             (
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             )
             This
             is
             too
             clearly
             Demonstrated
             in
             the
             Distractions
             of
             this
             our
             Nation
             :
             where
             so
             many
             setting
             up
             for
             Interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             are
             
               Religious
               Sects
               ,
               Divisions
               ,
               Perswasions
               ,
               Faiths
            
             and
             Creeds
             multiplyed
             without
             number
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             Christian
             Name
             ,
             every-one
             pretending
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             while
             yet
             these
             being
             so
             numerous
             the
             
               true
               Faith
            
             is
             but
             
               One
               :
               One
               God
               and
               one
               Faith
            
             (
             Eph.
             4.
             5.
             )
             And
             the
             Reason
             of
             these
             divisions
             is
             obvious
             .
             For
             tho'
             the
             Bible
             is
             but
             one
             in
             all
             their
             Hands
             ;
             yet
             this
             Sacred
             Book
             doe's
             not
             instruct
             and
             direct
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             
               certain
               means
            
             to
             be
             us'd
             on
             their
             part
             .
             And
             these
             Means
             being
             (
             according
             to
             D.
             Reynolds
             and
             Whitaker
             )
             The
             
               reading
               it
               ,
               their
               conference
               of
               Places
               ,
               their
               weighing
               of
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               their
               skill
               in
               the
               Tongues
               ,
               their
               Diligence
               and
               Prayer
               :
            
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             they
             should
             all
             agree
             in
             their
             Expositions
             of
             H.
             Writ
             ,
             since
             these
             Actions
             on
             their
             behalf
             are
             but
             
               Humane
               Endeavours
               ,
               Subject
            
             to
             
               Error
               ,
               Oversight
               ,
               Infirmity
            
             ,
             and
             as
             different
             as
             their
             several
             Parts
             and
             Capacities
             ?
             Can
             all
             
               compare
               Texts
            
             alike
             ?
             Can
             they
             all
             
               weigh
               Circumstances
            
             alike
             ?
             Are
             they
             all
             skill'd
             in
             Languages
             alike
             ?
             How
             then
             shall
             they
             be
             instructed
             and
             directed
             alike
             ,
             when
             their
             Instruction
             and
             Direction
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             depends
             upon
             these
             Means
             ?
             And
             while
             they
             thus
             rely
             on
             their
             own
             endeavours
             ,
             their
             own
             searching
             and
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             Means
             whereby
             to
             arrive
             to
             the
             
               True
               Faith
            
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             a
             miserable
             thing
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             these
             Divided
             Christians
             ,
             having
             rejected
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ,
             do
             now
             every
             one
             rely
             on
             so
             unsafe
             Means
             for
             their
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             dares
             trust
             to
             but
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             
               Private
               Person
            
             on
             his
             own
             
               Private
               Search
            
             and
             Interpretation
             of
             H.
             Writ
             :
             Which
             whilst
             every
             one
             depends
             on
             for
             himself
             ,
             yet
             no
             body
             dares
             trust
             to
             besides
             ,
             nor
             think
             it
             sufficient
             whereon
             to
             build
             their
             
             Salvation
             .
             And
             the
             result
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             all
             to
             the
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               let
               you
               run
               on
               so
               long
               declaiming
               against
               the
               Interpretations
               of
               the
            
             Private
             Spirit
             ,
             
               to
               see
               what
               you
               wou'd
               be
               at
               :
               And
               now
               you
               have
               spent
               so
               much
               breath
               ,
               you
               have
               at
               last
               said
               nothing
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               air
               .
               Why
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               for
               the
            
             Private
             Spirit
             .
             
               If
               you
               read
               Mr.
            
             Sa.
             Crispe
             
               's
               Sermon
               at
               the
               Primary
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Norwich
             1686.
             
             
               You
               'l
               see
               the
            
             Guidance
             
               of
               the
            
             Private
             Spirit
             
               prov'd
               nothing
               better
               than
            
             Enthusiasm
             :
             (
             p.
             6.
             )
             
               That
               it
               has
            
             made
             so
             much
             havock
             in
             the
             World
             in
             the
             worst
             designs
             ,
             in
             the
             murder
             of
             Princes
             ,
             the
             overturning
             of
             Kingdoms
             and
             Churches
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             vile
             ,
             or
             Monstrous
             ,
             Earthly
             ,
             sensual
             or
             devilish
             ,
             but
             if
             this
             pretence
             be
             admitted
             ,
             may
             pass
             for
             Inspiration
             :
             
               And
               that
               consequently
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rely'd
               on
               ,
               as
               proper
               to
               conduct
               any
               to
               salvation
               .
               He
               declares
               plainly
               the
            
             necessity
             
               of
               a
            
             Guide
             
               in
               this
               affair
               .
               And
               that
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               desire
               not
               to
            
             miss
             their
             way
             ,
             
               must
               not
               only
               apply
               themselves
               with
               due
               modesty
               to
               the
               searching
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               but
               must
               likewise
               carefully
            
             use
             the
             Ministerial
             Aids
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             
               And
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               so
               many
               are
               given
               over
               to
            
             Strong
             Delusions
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             believe
             a
             Lye
             ,
             
               He
               says
            
             (
             p.
             7.
             )
             
               is
               ,
               because
            
             out
             of
             Pride
             or
             Wantonness
             ,
             they
             forsake
             the
             Guides
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             
               The
               like
               application
               to
            
             Church
             Guides
             ,
             or
             Ministerial
             Helps
             
               is
               required
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Discourse
             concerning
             a
             Guide
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             (
             p.
             38.
             )
             
               as
               likewise
               by
               the
               late
            
             Discourse
             Concerning
             a
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             .
             
               So
               that
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               These
               Protestant
               Divines
               are
               not
               for
               encouraging
               the
               Enthusiasms
               of
               every
               mans
            
             Private
             Interpretation
             
               of
               Scripture
               :
               No
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               a
               just
               deference
               to
            
             Authority
             ,
             
               and
               the
               use
               of
            
             Guides
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             do
             Speculatively
             contend
             for
             Authority
             and
             Guides
             ;
             but
             then
             in
             Fact
             they
             again
             defeat
             all
             these
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             whilst
             they
             own
             no
             Authority
             to
             be
             so
             Great
             or
             Safe
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             control
             of
             every
             
               Private
               Examiner
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             be
             follow'd
             ,
             or
             not
             follow'd
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             
               Private
               Capacity
            
             shall
             think
             fit
             :
             So
             that
             the
             
               Vltimate
               Appeal
            
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             Authority
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             .
             They
             maintain
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             decide
             
               Controversies
               of
               Faith
               (
               Art.
            
             20.
             )
             and
             this
             is
             not
             to
             ordain
             or
             enforce
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             that
             is
             against
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             whether
             that
             which
             it
             decides
             ,
             be
             against
             or
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             this
             every
             man
             is
             to
             decide
             again
             by
             his
             
               own
               private
               Reason
            
             .
             They
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             .
             But
             because
             these
             
               may
               err
            
             ;
             (
             Art.
             21.
             )
             their
             Decrees
             have
             
               neither
               Strength
               nor
               Authority
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               declar'd
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             But
             whether
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             Scripture
             or
             no
             ;
             this
             every
             
               Private
               Man
            
             must
             judge
             for
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             Dr.
             Burnet
             asserts
             positively
             in
             his
             
               Exam.
               of
               Meth.
               p.
            
             82.
             
             
               The
               Principle
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               majority
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               any
               Doctrines
               are
               establish'd
               or
               condemn'd
               upon
               the
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               those
               who
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               think
               that
               the
               Council
               misunderstood
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               suspect
               themselves
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               to
               review
               the
               matter
               with
               greater
               application
               —
               Yet
               if
               they
               are
               requir'd
               to
               profess
               that
               they
               believe
               opinions
               which
               they
               think
               false
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               never
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               go
               against
               his
               Conscience
               .
               —
               And
               if
               any
               Synod
               of
               Protestants
               has
               decreed
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               they
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Protestant
               Principles
               .
            
             But
             the
             whole
             matter
             is
             more
             fully
             express'd
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Discourse
             before
             mentioned
             
               Concerning
               a
               Judge
               of
               Controversy
            
             :
             Who
             (
             p.
             11.
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             )
             clears
             it
             thus
             :
             
               If
               you
               ask
               ,
               whose
               Judgment
               ought
               to
               take
               place
               ,
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               every
               private
               Christian
               ?
               I
               answer
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             and
             mark
             it
             )
             
               The
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               necessity
               must
               take
               place
               as
               to
               external
               Government
               ,
               to
               determine
               what
               shall
               be
               profess'd
               and
               practis'd
               in
               her
               Communion
               ;
               and
               no
               private
               Christian
               has
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               these
               matters
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               What
               is
               Right
               or
               Wrong
               ,
               True
               or
               False
               ,
               in
               what
               we
               may
               obey
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               not
               ?
               Here
               every
               Private
               Christian
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               believe
               without
               understanding
               ,
               nor
               follow
               his
               Guides
            
             
             
               blindfold
               ,
               must
               judge
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               as
               much
               as
               his
               Soul
               is
               worth
               to
               judge
               right
               .
            
             Don't
             you
             see
             here
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             Authority
             so
             Great
             and
             Safe
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Censure
             of
             every
             Private
             Christian
             ?
             And
             tho'
             there
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             let
             that
             Command
             ,
             prescribe
             and
             ordain
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             as
             the
             Truth
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             That
             is
             to
             be
             obey'd
             or
             believ'd
             :
             but
             being
             esteem'd
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Formality
             not
             to
             be
             relied
             on
             ;
             every
             Man
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             must
             set
             himself
             up
             above
             Church
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             ee'n
             judge
             for
             himself
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             every
             Controversy
             left
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             ?
             And
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             gate
             open'd
             to
             all
             the
             Fanaticisms
             and
             Quakerisms
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             By
             the
             Creed
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             
               Believe
               the
               Holy
               Catholic
               Church
            
             :
             And
             St.
             
               Paul
               (
               Heb.
            
             13.
             v.
             7.
             )
             commands
             all
             to
             Obey
             and
             Submit
             to
             those
             that
             are
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             only
             as
             to
             
               External
               Government
            
             ;
             but
             likewise
             as
             to
             Truth
             and
             Belief
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ▪
             says
             he
             ;
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Whose
               Faith
               follow
            
             .
             But
             here
             you
             see
             ,
             tho'
             your
             Divines
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             yet
             there
             's
             no
             Obligation
             on
             any
             Members
             of
             submitting
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Point
             of
             Faith
             :
             They
             must
             acknowledge
             it
             indeed
             as
             to
             the
             Governing
             or
             Politic
             part
             :
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Christian
             or
             Believing
             part
             ;
             here
             every
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             he
             is
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             is
             to
             
               judge
               for
               himself
            
             .
             And
             pray
             now
             ,
             what
             do's
             all
             this
             end
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Private
               Spirit
            
             ?
             Can
             it
             desire
             any
             fairer
             Plea
             than
             this
             ?
             Certainly
             this
             their
             Church
             ,
             were
             it
             the
             Catholic
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Ground
               and
               Pillar
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             't
             would
             not
             thus
             be
             commendably
             left
             to
             be
             over-rul'd
             by
             every
             Private
             Man's
             Reason
             :
             There
             would
             not
             be
             this
             liberty
             for
             every
             one
             to
             run
             astray
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             preferring
             their
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             before
             the
             Decision
             and
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             'T
             was
             said
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             by
             whom
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               do's
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
            
             But
             now
             it
             seems
             ▪
             That
             Man
             alone
             is
             as
             Blind
             as
             a
             Heathen
             or
             Publican
             ,
             who
             do's
             not
             rather
             
               hear
               himself
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             wonder
             ,
             how
             long
             this
             has
             been
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               I
               le
               warrant
               you
               now
               ,
               you
               have
               got
               in
               your
               Head
               the
               Question
               ,
            
             Where
             was
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             before
             
               Luther
               ?
               But
               don't
               reproach
               this
               Church
               ;
               and
               perswade
               the
               World
               ,
               she
               is
               as
               yet
               but
               in
               her
               Infancy
               .
               If
               you
               have
               seen
               a
               Book
               entit'led
            
             The
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
               You
               'l
               see
               it
               there
               prov'd
               ,
               That
            
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             profest
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             before
             the
             Reformation
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             brought
             in
             this
             Question
             now
             by
             Head
             and
             Shoulders
             :
             But
             since
             't
             is
             sta●ted
             ;
             satisfie
             me
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             me
             know
             ,
             where
             
               this
               Church
            
             was
             before
             the
             
               Pretended
               Reformation
            
             :
             In
             what
             Country
             or
             Nation
             was
             it
             Visible
             ?
             Whether
             in
             the
             Eastern
             or
             Western
             World
             ?
             We
             have
             a
             fair
             Historical
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             
             Luther's
             time
             to
             our
             days
             :
             But
             I
             would
             willingly
             know
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             in
             all
             those
             
               Fifteen
               Hundred
            
             years
             from
             Christ's
             Ascension
             ,
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             
               Prophet
               Luther
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             styl'd
             by
             Slydan
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               ,
               this
               Author
               of
            
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
               asserts
               it
               positively
               and
               proves
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             profest
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             before
             the
             Reformation
             .
             
               And
               sure
               you
               that
               pretend
               to
            
             History
             and
             Religion
             
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               Where
               that
               Religion
               was
               ,
               which
               was
            
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             
               profest
               amongst
               Christians
               throughout
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             then
             ,
             This
             Man
             must
             have
             had
             some
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             made
             some
             
               New
               Discovery
            
             .
             For
             the
             former
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             nearer
             
             Luth●r's
             time
             ,
             knew
             nothing
             of
             
               this
               Religion
            
             being
             Generally
             profess'd
             .
             
               ●oannes
               Regius
               (
               lib.
               Apol
               ▪
               p.
            
             176
             ,
             )
             Bishop
             
               Jewel
               (
               Apol.
               p.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             d.
             2.
             )
             and
             Mr.
             
               Parkins
               (
               E●po●
               .
               Cre
               ▪
               p.
            
             400.
             )
             confe●s
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             days
             of
             Luther
             and
             Zuingli●
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               viz.
            
             Protestant
             ,
             was
             
               Invisible
               ,
               unknown
               ,
               unheard
               of
               :
            
             that
             
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               hundred
               years
               an
               Vniversal
               Apostacy
               overspread
               the
            
             Whole
             
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ▪
               and
               this
               Church
               was
               not
               then
               visible
               to
               the
            
             
             World.
             So
             that
             by
             what
             I
             see
             ,
             Authors
             don't
             agree
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             then
             besides
             this
             ,
             in
             a
             late
             
               Famillar
               Discourse
               betwixt
               a
               Minister
               and
               his
               Parishioner
               .
            
             The
             Question
             being
             propos'd
             (
             p.
             14
             )
             
               Where
               was
               your
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               reform'd
               ,
               when
            
             Luther
             
               began
               his
               Reformation
            
             ?
             As
             to
             this
             particular
             the
             Minister
             answers
             ;
             
               It
               may
               be
               't
               was
               in
               the
            
             Greek
             ,
             
               in
               the
            
             Abassine
             and
             Aegyptian
             
               Churches
               ,
               amongst
               the
            
             Armenian
             
               Christians
               —
               It
               may
               be
               't
               was
               in
               a
               Corner
               ,
               under
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               covered
               with
               Rubbish
               .
               What
               if
               we
               say
               ,
               't
               was
               no
               where
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               and
               what
               then
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             see
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             some
             find
             it
             Generally
             profess'd
             ,
             others
             Invisibly
             profess'd
             ;
             others
             travel
             a
             great
             way
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             return
             back
             with
             a
             
               May
               be
            
             :
             and
             
               it
               may
               be
               't
               was
               under
               the
               Rubbish
               .
            
             And
             what
             if
             one
             should
             here
             enforce
             the
             Argument
             in
             
               The
               Plain
               Mans
               Reply
            
             ?
             He
             's
             upon
             Enquiry
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Infallible
               Judge
            
             asserted
             by
             Catholics
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             don't
             find
             Authors
             agree
             upon
             the
             Point
             ,
             
               Where
               he
               shall
               find
               him
            
             .
             (
             p.
             18.
             25.
             
             )
             he
             there
             concludes
             them
             all
             to
             be
             but
             Triflers
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             's
             no
             such
             Judge
             in
             the
             World.
             Would
             not
             this
             conclude
             as
             forcibly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             in
             the
             World
             before
             Luther
             ?
             Since
             being
             now
             upon
             the
             Search
             ,
             to
             what
             Church
             or
             Communion
             one
             was
             to
             have
             applyed
             himself
             in
             K.
             Henry
             the
             Seventh's
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               True
               Faith
            
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             generally
             agree
             there
             
               was
               such
               a
               Church
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             some
             send
             us
             to
             Armenia
             for
             it
             ,
             some
             to
             Greece
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             Hussites
             ,
             some
             to
             an
             
               Invisible
               Corner
            
             ,
             some
             to
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             some
             to
             look
             under
             the
             Rubbish
             .
             What
             can
             a
             Man
             call
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               Plain
               Man's
            
             phrase
             ,
             Trifling
             ?
             And
             yet
             Plain
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             stands
             fair
             for
             this
             same
             Title
             of
             Honour
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             bountifully
             bestow'd
             upon
             others
             :
             For
             as
             others
             ,
             so
             He
             tells
             us
             (
             p.
             10.
             )
             that
             
               True
               Religion
               shall
               never
               be
               so
               far
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               always
               have
               somewhere
               or
               other
               ,
               some
               that
               believe
               and
               profess
               it
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             I
             enquire
             ,
             Where
             these
             were
             twenty
             years
             before
             the
             
               Pretended
               Reformation
            
             ?
             He
             assures
             me
             .
             They
             were
             certainly
             in
             the
             World
             
               some
               where
               or
               other
            
             .
             Great
             satisfaction
             to
             an
             Enquirer
             !
             
               Is
               not
               this
               just
               as
               if
               I
               were
               travelling
               to
               a
               certain
               Town
            
             (
             as
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             
               Plain
               Mans
               Reply
               p.
            
             19.
             )
             
               and
               do
               ask
               the
               next
               Man
               I
               meet
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               right
               way
               ?
               He
               tells
               me
               't
               is
               a
               very
               Cross-Road
               to
               find
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               easily
               miss
               it
               .
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               tho'
               I
               cannot
               direct
               you
               my self
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               Man
               lives
               in
               that
               Village
               ,
               who
               knows
               every
               step
               so
               exactly
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               take
               him
               for
               your
               Guide
               ,
               you
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               mistaken
               .
               Pray
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               at
               what
               House
               do's
               this
               Honest
               Man
               live
               ?
               How
               may
               I
               come
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               him
               ?
               Nay
               !
               saith
               he
               ,
               I
               know
               nothing
               of
               all
               that
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               find
               him
               as
               you
               can
               .
               Now
               suppose
               every
               Man
               in
               the
               Village
               gives
               me
               the
               same
               wise
               Answer
               ,
               What
               an
               admirable
               Direction
               would
               this
               prove
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             any
             thing
             but
             Trifling
             ?
             This
             is
             just
             our
             Case
             .
             I
             am
             enquiring
             to
             find
             out
             the
             
               True
               ,
               Protestant
               Church
               before
            
             Luther
             .
             All
             assure
             me
             ,
             't
             was
             certainly
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             come
             to
             ask
             ,
             Where
             ?
             the
             
               Plain
               Man's
               Reply
            
             is
             ,
             
               Some
               where
               or
               other
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepr
             .
          
           
             
               Tho'
               they
               don't
               agree
               where
               't
               was
               just
               before
            
             Luther
             .
             
               Yet
               all
               agree
               ,
               't
               was
               generally
               profess'd
               by
               the
            
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             see
             we
             must
             despair
             of
             finding
             it
             ,
             the
             
               thousand
               Years
            
             before
             Luther
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             we
             'l
             enquire
             in
             our
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ,
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             M
             DC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
            
             Religion
             
               of
               the
            
             Primitive
             Times
             ;
             
               and
               particularly
               That
               of
            
             Constantine
             the
             First
             Christian
             Emperor
             :
             
               For
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             generally
             
               Professed
               amongst
               the
               Christians
               of
               those
            
             Purer
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             now
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Belief
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             that
             was
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             Catholic
             .
             But
             we
             must
             first
             know
             ,
             how
             many
             Years
             or
             Ages
             you
             'l
             allow
             us
             to
             look
             into
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             long
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             
               True
               ,
               Pretestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             now
             establish'd
             ,
             was
             profess'd
             and
             practis'd
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             among
             Christians
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             before
             corruption
             crept
             in
             upon
             it
             .
             Setle
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             'll
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               If
               you
               are
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               He
               give
               you
               some
               account
               of
               this
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Discourse
            
             Concerning
             a
             Judge
             of
             Controversie
             
               lately
               publish'd
               ,
               says
               p.
            
             15.
             
             For
             Authority
             ,
             We
             appeal
             to
             the
             best
             Authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             Three
             First
             Ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               So
               that
               I
               presume
               by
               him
               ,
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             
               profess'd
               and
               practis'd
               to
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
            
             400.
             
             Calvin
             ,
             Reynolds
             and
             Fulk
             
               own
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               have
               continu'd
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             Protestant
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             
               the
               last
               of
               whom
               liv'd
               till
               the
               year
               ,
            
             430.
             
             
               Agen
               ,
               in
               the
               Discourse
               entitled
            
             Papists
             not
             Mis-represented
             by
             Protestants
             
               'tis
               said
               ,
               p.
            
             56.
             
             The
             Tradition
             
               of
               the
               Church
               remain'd
            
             Clear
             and
             Strong
             
               till
               after
               the
               First
            
             Four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
               the
               last
               of
               which
               being
               that
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
               (
               establish'd
               in
            
             England
             by
             Act
             
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             An.
             1
             Eliz.
             )
             
               was
               held
               in
               the
               Year
            
             450.
             
             
               So
               that
               I
               may
               allow
               you
               to
               search
               into
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             
               for
               the
               first
            
             four
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             years
             :
             
               for
               so
               long
               ,
               I
               question
               not
               ,
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             Generally
             
               profess'd
               and
               practis'd
               :
               and
               that
               Religion
               as
               then
               practis'd
               ,
               is
               the
            
             same
             
               as
               now
               establish'd
               by
            
             Law
             
               here
               in
            
             England
             :
             
               and
               't
               is
               a
               shame
               You
               and
               Yours
               shou'd
               so
               declaim
               against
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Pardon
             me
             here
             ;
             for
             I
             profess
             my self
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             veneration
             for
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             I
             resolve
             to
             believe
             as
             that
             believ'd
             :
             and
             if
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               That
               Church
            
             was
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             le
             e'en
             be
             Protestant
             to
             morrow
             .
             But
             let
             us
             go
             on
             upon
             our
             Enquiry
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             was
             Generally
             profess'd
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             for
             the
             First
             
               Four
               hundred
               and
               fifty
            
             years
             .
             For
             your
             satisfaction
             and
             mine
             ,
             we
             'll
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             as
             then
             profess'd
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             with
             more
             security
             and
             certainty
             ,
             we
             'll
             not
             descend
             at
             present
             so
             low
             as
             you
             allow
             ;
             but
             look
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             practis'd
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             who
             died
             about
             the
             year
             337.
             
             I
             make
             choice
             of
             this
             time
             ;
             because
             This
             was
             the
             
               First
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             gave
             liberty
             for
             the
             Publick
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             establish'd
             it
             by
             Law.
             'T
             was
             under
             him
             all
             those
             Pious
             ,
             Learned
             and
             Holy
             Men
             first
             appear'd
             ,
             w●o
             till
             then
             had
             been
             confin'd
             by
             cruel
             Pers●c●●ors
             to
             Caves
             ,
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             Wildernesses
             .
             'T
             was
             under
             him
             the
             
               First
               General
            
             Council
             of
             Ni●e
             was
             held
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             venerate
             ,
             and
             whose
             Creed
             we
             all
             recite
             and
             assent
             to
             as
             Apostolical
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               I
               approve
               the
               circumstances
               :
               For
               if
               ever
               Christianity
               was
               Pure
               and
               Vncorrupt
               ,
               it
               must
               certainly
               be
               then
               ,
               when
               it
               ▪
               first
               shew'd
               it self
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               rais'd
               up
               its
               Head
               from
               under
               Perfecution
               .
               And
               now
               you
               put
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               ,
               Dr.
            
             Swadlin
             
               in
               his
            
             Answer
             
               to
               the
            
             36
             Questions
             
               reckons
               This
               Emperor
            
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             
               for
               one
               of
               the
            
             Fathers
             or
             Professors
             
               of
               the
            
             Prote●tant
             Relition
             
               in
               old
               times
            
             .
             Answ
             .
             11.
             
             
               So
               that
               I
               have
               no
               exceptions
               against
               Him.
               But
               who
               shall
               give
               us
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Religion
               then
               Profess'd
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Ee'n
             the
             Fathers
             or
             Professors
             that
             then
             liv'd
             :
             but
             chiefly
             
               Eusebius
               Caesariensis
            
             ,
             an
             Historian
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             listed
             by
             Dr.
             Swadlin
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             another
             Professor
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             .
             Besides
             we
             'll
             see
             what
             account
             some
             
               Modern
               Protestant
            
             Historians
             give
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Very
               fairly
               propos'd
               ;
               See
               you
               hold
               on
               so
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               He
               hear
               you
               with
               patience
               :
               for
               I
               am
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               your
            
             Lay-friend
             ,
             
               and
               He
               tell
               it
               you
               freely
            
             ;
             I
             have
             vow'd
             to
             follow
             Truth
             and
             Charity
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             lead
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             some
             encouragement
             ,
             if
             your
             heart
             keep
             pace
             with
             your
             words
             .
             But
             l●t's
             enter
             upon
             our
             view
             :
          
           
             
               First
               ▪
            
             I
             find
             Constantine
             erected
             a
             magnificent
             Church
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             
               He
               pre●ared
               himself
               a
               Sepulchre
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               after
               death
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               esteemed
               wo●th
               of
               the
               prayers
               which
               should
               be
               performed
               there
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Apostles
               —
               He
               consecrated
               a
               Church
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               believing
               that
               their
               memory
               would
               be
               useful
               and
               advant●gio●s
               to
               his
               Soul.
            
             Euseb
             ,
             de
             vit
             .
             Coast
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             60.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               he
               march'd
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               carried
               with
               him
               a
               portable
               Tabernacle
               ,
               with
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               attending
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Divine
               Mystertes
               .
            
             So
             Zozomenus
             ,
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             vers
             .
             fin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               had
               Lights
               burning
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Centurists
             Cent
             4.
             410.
             relate
             it
             out
             of
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               Translated
            
             to
             Constantinople
             
               the
               Holy
               Relicks
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             ,
             Luke
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             
               at
               which
               the
               Devils
               roar'd
            
             :
             as
             't
             is
             worded
             by
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             who
             gives
             the
             whole
             Narration
             of
             it
             ,
             
               cont
               .
               Vigilant
               .
               Bullinger
            
             likewise
             mentions
             it
             ,
             
               de
               Orig.
               error
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               He
               translated
               to
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               certain
               Relicks
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               found
               near
            
             Jerusalem
             
               by
               his
               Mother
            
             Helen
             .
             Centurists
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col.
             1529.
             
             
               Being
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               That
               City
               would
               be
               perfectly
               secure
               wherein
               such
               a
               (
               Relick
               )
               as
               this
               was
               preserv'd
               .
            
             As
             Socrates
             relates
             it
             ,
             
               Eccles
               .
               Hist
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Under
             him
             Pilgrimages
             were
             made
             to
             Jerusalem
             :
             the
             Empress
             Helen
             his
             Mother
             went
             thither
             to
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             Centurists
             have
             it
             ,
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             457.
             
             And
             Eusebius
             relates
             how
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             
               Constantine
               ,
               went
               in
               pilgrimage
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               upon
               account
               both
               of
               praying
               there
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               seeing
               the
               places
               .
            
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
               In
               his
               time
               't
               was
               decreed
               in
               a
               Council
               held
               at
            
             Arles
             ,
             
               that
               Priests
               might
               not
               marry
            
             .
             Centurists
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col.
             704.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               He
               had
               in
               great
               Veneration
               Sacred
               Virgins
               professing
               perpetual
               Chastity
               .
            
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             28.
             
             And
             Socrates
             says
             that
             
               Helen
               found
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               Holy
               Virgins
               Consecrated
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               She
               so
               highly
               honour'd
               ,
               that
               She
               her self
               waited
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               Meat
               to
               the
               Tables
               ,
               at
               the
               Entertainment
               to
               which
               She
               had
               invited
               them
               .
            
             Ec.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Vnder
               him
               were
               Monks
               throughout
            
             Syria
             ,
             Palestine
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             
               and
               other
               places
               of
            
             Asia
             
               in
               the
               Dominion
               of
            
             Constantin
             :
             So
             the
             Centurists
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col.
             1294.
             
             
               They
               say
               likewise
               ,
               he
               most
               greatly
               Reverenc'd
            
             Anthony
             
               the
               Monk
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               Deserts
               of
            
             Aegypt
             .
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col.
             470.
             
             Zozom
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
             Socrat.
             Eccles
             .
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             restrain'd
             himself
             from
             all
             Licenousness
             
             and
             Luxury
             by
             
               macerating
               himself
               with
               fastings
               and
               bodily
               austerities
               .
            
             Eus
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             
               He
               visited
               and
               embraced
               the
               Sepulcher
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               laying
               aside
               his
               Imperial
               State
               ,
               he
               became
               a
               Petitioner
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               become
               Intercessors
               to
               God
               for
               him
               .
               St.
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             ep
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             Hom.
             26.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             
               He
               Sign'd
               his
               Fore-head
               with
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             Euseb
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               He
               honour'd
               the
               same
               Sign
            
             .
             Eus
             .
             in
             laud.
             Const
             .
             
               He
               had
               success
               of
               Victory
               in
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               erected
               it
               publickly
               .
            
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             &
             l.
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             
               He
               sate
               not
               down
               at
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Bishops
               had
               beckoned
               to
               him
               .
            
             Euseb
             .
             ib.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             
               He
               judg'd
               it
               unlawful
               for
               him
               to
               undertake
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ;
               but
               commited
               them
               over
               to
               be
               decided
               by
               Bishops
               .
            
             Zozom
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             
               He
               procur'd
               the
               Synod
               at
            
             Arles
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Council
               to
               Pope
            
             Sylvester
             
               was
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Vniform
               Observation
               of
            
             Easter
             
               day
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               He
               would
               send
               forth
               his
               Letters
               to
               all
               according
               to
               antient
               Custom
               .
            
             Osiand
             .
             in
             Epit.
             &c.
             cent
             .
             4.
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             
               He
               subjected
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             insomuch
             that
             Mr.
             Napper
             in
             his
             Treatise
             upon
             the
             Revelations
             dedicated
             to
             King
             James
             I.
             says
             ,
             
               After
               the
               Year
               of
               God
               Three
               Hundred
               ,
               the
               Emperor
            
             Constantine
             
               subdued
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               to
               Pope
            
             Sylvester
             :
             
               from
               which
               time
               till
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clergy
               has
               possess'd
               the
               outward
               and
               Visible
               Church
               .
            
             And
             ib.
             P.
             43.
             
             
               The
               Popes
               Kingdom
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               has
               had
               power
               over
               all
               Christians
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
            
             Sylvester
             
               and
               ●he
               Emperor
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               for
               these
               Thousand
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Sixty
               Years
               .
            
             And
             ib.
             p.
             145.
             
             
               From
               the
               time
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               until
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               even
               One
               Thousand
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Sixty
               Years
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clergy
               has
               possess'd
               the
               outward
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             Agen
             ib.
             p.
             68.
             
             
               Between
               the
               year
               of
               Christ
               Three
               Hundred
               ,
               and
               Three
               Hundred
               and
               Sixteen
               ,
               the
               Antichristian
               and
               Papistical
               R●●gn
               began
               ,
               reigning
               universally
               and
               without
               any
               debatable
               contradiction
               ,
               One
               Thousand
               Two
               Hundred
               and
               Sixty
               Years
               :
               God's
               True
               Church
               most
               certainly
               abiding
               so
               long
               Latent
               and
               Invisible
               .
            
             Nay
             he
             goes
             yet
             further
             ,
             ib.
             p.
             391.
             
             
               During
               even
               the
               Second
               and
               Third
               Ages
            
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             after
             Christ
             )
             
               the
               true
               Temple
               of
               God
               and
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               obscur'd
               by
               the
               Roman
               Antichrist
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             17.
             
             
               He
               attributed
               Primacy
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Frigevillaeus
             Gauuius
             owns
             ,
             Pal.
             Chr.
             ad
             Regin
             .
             Angliae
             .
             Constantine
             preferr'd
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               of
               Constantinople
               before
               the
               rest
               ;
               giving
               the
               Primacy
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               before
               all
            
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             score
             he
             is
             charg'd
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
               fatal●y
               to
               have
               given
               Power
               to
               the
               Beast
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             
               He
               reprov'd
            
             Acesius
             
               the
               Novatian
               for
               denying
               the
               Power
               of
               remitting
               sin
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Priests
               .
            
             Centurists
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col
             ,
             653.
             and
             Socrates
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Of
             his
             Priests
             assembled
             to
             the
             Dedication
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             did
             Preach
             and
             interpret
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             
               But
               such
               as
               were
               unable
               to
               arrive
               at
               these
               things
               ,
               appeased
               the
               Deity
               with
               unbloody
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Mystick
               Immolations
               ,
               humb●y
               offering
               up
               their
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               the
               common
               peace
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             So
             Euseb
             .
             de
             vit
             .
             Const
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             
               After
               his
               death
               ,
               Prayers
               were
               offer'd
               for
               his
               Soul
            
             ;
             So
             the
             Centuriators
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Col.
             454.
             where
             they
             relate
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             
               the
               People
               pour'd
               forth
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Emperors
               Soul
               not
               without
               Tears
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             Eusebius
             ,
             who
             adds
             that
             
               his
               Body
               was
               vouchsafed
               a
               Place
               with
               the
               Monument
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               vouchsafed
               the
               Divine
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Mystie
               Service
               ,
            
             or
             Sacrifice
             ▪
             
               de
               vit
               .
               Const.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             71.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             think
             you
             now
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ;
             tell
             me
             your
             Opinion
             :
             was
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               Anciently
            
             and
             Generally
             profess'd
             and
             practis'd
             in
             these
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             govern'd
             both
             the
             Western
             and
             Eastern
             World
             ?
             Do's
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             practising
             as
             you
             have
             now
             seen
             acknowledg'd
             by
             unquestionable
             Authorities
             ,
             look
             like
             a
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             what
             't
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             tell
             me
             your
             mind
             ;
             Was
             Constantine
             and
             his
             Church
             Protestants
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
           
             Misrepresent
             .
             
               You
               have
               hunted
               out
               for
               all
               the
            
             Superst●tions
             ,
             Errors
             and
             Oversights
             
               of
               that
               Age
               ;
               and
               now
               ask
            
             Whether
             the
             Professors
             were
             Protestants
             ?
             
               And
               I
               answer
               you
               ;
               They
               were
            
             Protestants
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             and
             Creed
             
               which
               they
               profess'd
               ,
               tho'
               not
               as
               to
            
             their
             Oversights
             and
             Errors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             to
             say
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             
               They
               were
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               now
               are
               Protestants
               .
            
             Any
             honest
             man
             ,
             by
             your
             appeal
             to
             ,
             and
             Pretext
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             would
             have
             expected
             to
             have
             found
             a
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             profess'd
             and
             practis'd
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             now
             here
             in
             this
             Nation
             by
             Law
             establish'd
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             a
             Prospect
             of
             those
             Primi●ive
             Ages
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Christians
             then
             living
             .
             Professors
             of
             no
             other
             Protestancy
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             is
             seen
             practis'd
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             their
             Majesties
             Chappels
             at
             
               White-Hall
               ,
               Somerset
               house
            
             and
             St.
             
             James's
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             a
             Protestancy
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               ,
               in
               our
            
             Reformation
             ,
             
               we
               are
               no
               more
               oblig'd
               to
               take
               in
               the
            
             Errors
             of
             Constantine
             
               's
               time
               ,
               than
               those
            
             Corruptions
             
               we
               found
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Henry
             8.
             
             
               No
               ,
               we
            
             Reform
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             Purity
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               have
               no
               other
               Rule
               than
               that
               of
               the
            
             Word
             
               of
               God
               ,
               Instructing
               and
               Directing
               us
               .
               And
               as
               for
               all
            
             Superstitions
             ,
             
               they
               are
               alike
               rejected
               by
               us
               ,
               tho'
               some
               have
            
             Antiquity
             
               to
               plead
               in
               their
               behalf
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             however
             you
             pretend
             ,
             your
             Reformation
             has
             reduc'd
             Christianity
             to
             that
             state
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             profess'd
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             :
             Yet
             when
             we
             come
             to
             look
             into
             those
             times
             ,
             thinking
             to
             find
             a
             Flourishing
             ,
             Uncontrol'd
             
               Protestancy
               Generally
            
             and
             Publickly
             Profess'd
             ;
             we
             are
             still
             as
             far
             to
             seek
             for
             't
             as
             before
             :
             and
             all
             that
             appears
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Creed
             and
             Gospel
             profess'd
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             what
             you
             call
             the
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             Popery
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             be
             a
             
               Protestant
               according
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             .
             Certainly
             this
             must
             be
             a
             very
             surprising
             disappointment
             to
             some
             ,
             to
             find
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             his
             Historian
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             kind
             of
             
               Popish
               Protestants
            
             as
             these
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             set
             down
             by
             your
             Dr.
             Swadlin
             as
             the
             
               Ancient
               Protestants
            
             ,
             according
             to
             whose
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             the
             
               present
               Reformation
            
             was
             regulated
             ,
             and
             
               against
               whose
               Positions
            
             (
             says
             he
             Ans
             .
             11.
             )
             
               if
               we
               hold
               any
               thing
               ,
               name
               it
               ,
               we
               answer
               it
               :
               prove
               it
               ,
               we
               yield
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             By
             what
             I
             can
             see
             as
             yet
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             has
             taken
             the
             pains
             to
             look
             back
             to
             those
             Primitive
             Ages
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             no
             more
             satisfied
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               now
               Reform'd
               ,
            
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             than
             when
             Luther
             began
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             his
             search
             he
             must
             rest
             contented
             either
             with
             the
             
               Plain
               Mans
               Reply
            
             of
             its
             being
             
               Home
               where
               or
               other
            
             :
             or
             else
             with
             the
             same
             
               It
               may
               be
            
             as
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Parishioner
             :
             
               It
               may
               be
               't
               was
               in
               the
               Greek
               ▪
               in
               the
               Abassin
               and
               Egyptian
               Churches
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Armenian
               Christians
               :
               It
               may
               be
               't
               was
               in
               a
               Corner
               ,
               under
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               cover'd
               with
               Rubbish
               .
               What
               if
               we
               say
               't
               was
               no
               where
               ?
            
             Famil
             .
             Discourse
             betwixt
             a
             Minister
             and
             Parishioner
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             ADVERTISEMENT
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             to
             give
             notice
             ,
             That
             this
             last
             Week
             were
             sound
             here
             in
             London
             several
             Good
             
               Protestant
               Lies
            
             ,
             concerning
             
               Flying
               Crabs
            
             seen
             in
             the
             Chappel
             at
             Somerset-house
             :
             and
             of
             the
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             of
             St.
             
             James's
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             being
             undermin'd
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             demolished
             by
             Fire-Balls
             .
             If
             the
             
               Right
               Owners
            
             will
             appear
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             restor'd
             to
             them
             without
             Cost
             or
             Charges
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             will
             produce
             them
             ▪
             they
             shall
             be
             well
             rewarded
             for
             their
             Pains
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             MDC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Protestant
             Historians
             shew
             us
             Popery
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             under
             Constantine
             ;
             but
             no
             Protestancy
             .
             The
             Christians
             of
             that
             Age
             never
             
               Protested
               against
            
             the
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             professedly
             Taught
             and
             Practis'd
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             Therefore
             they
             were
             
               no
               Protestants
            
             .
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Ages
             succeeding
             Constantine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             IF
             you
             remember
             ,
             at
             our
             last
             meeting
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             we
             were
             looking
             back
             into
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             find
             there
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             now
             reform'd
             ,
             Generally
             Profess'd
             and
             Practis'd
             amongst
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             Purer
             Age.
             But
             we
             lost
             our
             labour
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Hopes
             You
             came
             big
             with
             ,
             ended
             in
             nothing
             but
             a
             disappointment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               would
               be
               a
               Miracle
               indeed
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
            
             you
             
               have
               the
               carrying
               and
               management
               of
               the
            
             Light
             ,
             
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               make
               the
               Discovery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             memory
             makes
             you
             Unreasonable
             .
             Have
             you
             forgot
             so
             soon
             ,
             the
             very
             Means
             and
             Method
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             enter'd
             upon
             our
             Search
             ,
             were
             of
             your
             own
             Choice
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             approbation
             and
             consent
             ?
             Our
             business
             was
             to
             make
             enquiry
             after
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             .
             We
             agreed
             to
             examine
             the
             Religion
             Practis'd
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             your
             Dr.
             Swadlin
             says
             ,
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Divines
             ,
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             was
             generally
             profess'd
             .
             We
             took
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             
               that
               Age
            
             ,
             from
             Eusebius
             a
             Protestant
             Professor
             too
             (
             if
             you
             credit
             Dr.
             Swadlin
             )
             and
             some
             other
             Modern
             Protestants
             .
             The
             Translation
             of
             Eusebias
             we
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             approv'd
             and
             publish'd
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Printed
             at
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               Anno
            
             1683.
             a
             
               Protestant
               Vniversity
            
             :
             what
             possibly
             could
             be
             fairer
             done
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             your
             advantage
             ?
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ;
             instead
             of
             meeting
             in
             those
             times
             with
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             as
             
               now
               Reform'd
            
             ,
             we
             were
             got
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             Good
             Catholics
             ,
             Professing
             and
             Practising
             their
             Religion
             ,
             receiv'd
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             pure
             as
             yet
             and
             uncorrupted
             ,
             as
             your
             Fulk
             and
             Calvin
             confess
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             you
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             Pretext
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             have
             since
             made
             Odious
             and
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             done
             your
             best
             to
             hiss
             it
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformers
             
               have
               preserv'd
               the
            
             Religion
             
               of
               those
               times
               Inviolable
               ;
               and
               have
               only
               labour'd
               to
               purge
               Christianity
               of
               the
            
             Errors
             ,
             
               then
               or
               since
               that
               time
               brought
               in
               to
               deform
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             Mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             Never
             a
             Reformer
             yet
             ,
             even
             
             from
             Arius
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             set
             up
             his
             Standard
             against
             
               Pretended
               Errors
            
             and
             Innovations
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             stamp
             they
             set
             upon
             every
             thing
             that
             does
             not
             sute
             with
             their
             Humour
             ▪
             Fancy
             or
             Interest
             .
             The
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Reformation
             go
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             Reform
             agen
             upon
             those
             ,
             that
             Reform
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             still
             pursue
             this
             Method
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             have
             Reform'd
             away
             ,
             one
             after
             t'other
             ,
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             Christianity
             .
             Some
             reform'd
             away
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ceremonies
            
             and
             
               Religious
               Decency
            
             observ'd
             in
             Churches
             ;
             comes
             another
             sort
             and
             reform
             away
             what
             These
             left
             :
             after
             them
             comes
             a
             Third
             ,
             and
             Reform
             away
             even
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             .
             Some
             made
             a
             Reform
             of
             the
             
               Priestly
               Vestments
            
             ,
             retaining
             the
             Name
             of
             Copes
             and
             Miters
             ,
             with
             the
             Vse
             only
             of
             a
             Surplice
             ;
             the
             next
             reform
             the
             Surplice
             :
             and
             the
             Third
             reform
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             themselves
             all
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             Some
             began
             to
             reform
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             Superstitious
             but
             Two
             :
             others
             came
             ,
             and
             thought
             these
             Two
             as
             Superstitious
             as
             the
             other
             Five
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             they
             have
             reform'd
             amongst
             them
             Religion
             so
             far
             ,
             till
             the
             only
             Christianity
             that
             is
             left
             without
             
               Error
               ,
               Corruption
            
             or
             Innovation
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             (
             tho
             Protestancy
             still
             )
             is
             without
             ever
             a
             Christian
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Certainly
               you
               have
               forgot
               what
               you
               were
               about
               :
               and
               instead
               of
               looking
               for
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
               you
               have
               taken
               a
               leap
               from
            
             Constantine
             ,
             
               down
               into
               all
               the
            
             Enthusiasms
             
               of
               our
               Age.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             We
             shall
             soon
             be
             back
             agen
             .
             I
             have
             only
             given
             you
             a
             hint
             ,
             what
             't
             is
             you
             call
             
               purging
               Christianity
               of
               Errors
               and
               Innovations
               ,
            
             and
             what
             edifying
             work
             it
             makes
             .
             And
             by
             this
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               Generally
            
             Practis'd
             and
             Profess'd
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             ▪
             lately
             taken
             a
             Survey
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               How
               so
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Because
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             had
             been
             at
             that
             
               time
               generally
            
             profess'd
             ;
             the
             Protestants
             then
             would
             have
             as
             zealously
             Protested
             against
             what
             you
             call
             the
             Errors
             and
             Innovations
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Henry
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Make
               that
               out
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             't
             is
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             Protest
             against
             those
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             which
             they
             condemn
             as
             the
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             Popery
             .
             But
             
               such
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Practices
             there
             were
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             and
             other
             Historians
             declare
             ,
             and
             you
             your selves
             own
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             had
             been
             at
             that
             time
             genenerally
             profess'd
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             
               Generally
               Protested
            
             against
             
               those
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Practices
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             
               General
               Protestation
            
             against
             
               those
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
            
             by
             the
             Christians
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Christians
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             were
             
               not
               Generally
               Protestants
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Methinks
               this
               gingles
               something
               like
               a
            
             Syllogism
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             that
             Tune
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             convincing
             enough
             to
             any
             serious
             Considerer
             ,
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Protestantism
             .
             Come
             ,
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             your
             judgment
             ,
             tho'
             so
             perversly
             byass'd
             :
             for
             the
             Case
             is
             clear
             .
             Don't
             you
             observe
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             ever
             since
             
             Luther's
             Pretended
             Reformation
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             Ridicul'd
             and
             Condemn'd
             what
             they
             call
             
               Romish
               Errors
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             8.
             but
             likewise
             condemn
             the
             same
             practis'd
             (
             as
             they
             own
             )
             heretofore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             ?
             And
             here
             I
             ask
             of
             you
             .
             Don't
             you
             think
             ,
             if
             Luther
             and
             his
             Fellow-Reformers
             had
             hapned
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             they
             would
             as
             certainly
             have
             Reform'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             afterwards
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Their
             
               loud
               Protesting
            
             against
             and
             condemning
             the
             
               Pretended
               Errors
            
             of
             both
             the
             One
             and
             the
             Others
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             intimation
             ,
             what
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             the
             Sins
             of
             Christendom
             so
             early
             provok'd
             the
             
               Divine
               Vergeance
            
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             before
             into
             the
             World.
             Since
             therefore
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             made
             appear
             .
             That
             the
             Christians
             in
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             did
             Protest
             against
             any
             such
             
             
               pretended
               Errors
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestants
             have
             done
             ever
             since
             Luther
             ;
             't
             is
             evident
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Christians
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             Protestants
             .
             And
             however
             Dr.
             Swadlin
             confidently
             derives
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Wicklifists
            
             and
             Hussits
             ;
             but
             from
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             have
             now
             seen
             the
             One
             Practising
             ,
             the
             Other
             relating
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             (
             as
             are
             by
             Protestants
             now
             marked
             out
             for
             Superstitious
             )
             without
             the
             lest
             guilt
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             making
             any
             the
             least
             Protestation
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             kind
             of
             Protestants
             these
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             who
             were
             thus
             deep
             in
             Popery
             ,
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             consider
             .
             Only
             one
             thing
             still
             I
             le
             propose
             to
             you
             :
             We
             have
             made
             hitherto
             some
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Christianity
             of
             those
             
               Former
               Times
            
             ,
             and
             look'd
             back
             upon
             those
             Christians
             .
             Now
             suppose
             it
             had
             been
             your
             Fate
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             just
             Protestant
             as
             you
             are
             at
             this
             day
             :
             Had
             you
             gone
             into
             their
             Churches
             and
             seen
             there
             the
             
               lighted
               Candles
            
             ,
             the
             
               appeasing
               the
               Deity
               with
               Vnbloody
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Mystic
               Consecrations
               .
               Had
               you
               seen
               the
               Awful
               Translation
               of
               Holy
               Relicks
            
             ;
             Constantine
             
               prostrate
               at
               the
               Sepulcher
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               imploring
               their
               Intercession
               ;
               had
               you
               seen
               him
               signing
               his
               Forehead
               with
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               with
               great
               veneration
               repositing
               part
               of
               the
               Holy
               Cross
               for
               the
               security
               of
               the
               City
               .
               Had
               you
               seen
               him
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               chastising
               his
               Body
               ;
               honouring
               Monks
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               by
               Vow
               consecrated
               to
               God
               :
               Attributing
               Primacy
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               Subjecting
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               to
               him
               .
               Had
               you
               seen
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Deceas'd
               Emperor
               in
               the
               Church
               upon
               a
               stately
               Throne
               ,
               with
               the
               Priests
               and
               numerous
               Crouds
               ,
               in
               Tears
               and
               Sighs
               praying
               for
               his
               Soul
               :
            
             Had
             you
             seen
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             the
             Christians
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             publickly
             exercising
             their
             Religion
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             thought
             them
             Protestants
             ?
             Would
             this
             have
             agreed
             with
             the
             Notion
             of
             Protestantism
             ,
             you
             have
             now
             in
             your
             Head
             ?
             Or
             ,
             tell
             me
             seriously
             ,
             should
             you
             not
             have
             run
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             heartily
             Protested
             against
             them
             as
             
               Rank
               Papists
            
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             Christians
             your
             Divines
             appeal
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Antient
               Professors
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             'T
             is
             according
             to
             these
             times
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             Reform'd
             Christianity
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Religion
             as
             now
             establish'd
             by
             Law
             in
             
               this
               Nation
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             was
             then
             Antiently
             and
             Generally
             profess'd
             and
             practis'd
             in
             those
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               stand
               close
               tied
               up
               to
            
             Constantine
             
               s'
               time
               ,
               and
               there
               make
               your
               boasts
               .
               You
               know
               we
               appeal
               to
               the
               First
            
             Five
             or
             Six
             Hundred
             Years
             ;
             
               and
               't
               is
               not
               reason
               ,
               you
               shou'd
               confine
               the
               search
               to
               so
               narrow
               Bounds
               ,
               as
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             one
             Emperour
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             Wee
             'll
             go
             forward
             therefore
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             was
             the
             Religion
             of
             all
             these
             Ages
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             cannot
             learn
             this
             better
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             Belief
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Eminent
             and
             Learn'd
             Fathers
             of
             of
             those
             Times
             ;
             wee
             'll
             see
             what
             Information
             their
             Works
             will
             give
             us
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             acknowledg'd
             by
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Protestant
               Historians
            
             ,
             and
             Writers
             .
             The
             Century-Writers
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             give
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             those
             Ages
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             
               Fourth
               Century
            
             dedicated
             to
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             affirm'd
             by
             Protestants
             to
             be
             an
             
               Excellent
               Work
               ,
               worthy
               of
               immortal
               Memory
               ,
            
             they
             charge
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Antient
             and
             Purer
             times
             ,
             with
             the
             holding
             the
             Doctrines
             as
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             with
             
               Justification
               by
               Works
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               Vnwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               with
               Altars
            
             so
             call'd
             of
             
               Sacrifice
               offer'd
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               Consecrated
               with
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               and
               Chrism
               :
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Reservation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               worshipping
               it
               ,
               and
               offering
               it
               in
               Sacrifice
               ,
               as
               propitiatory
               for
               the
               Living
               and
               the
               Dead
               :
            
             with
             the
             
               Mixture
               of
               Water
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               Consecration
               .
            
             With
             the
             
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               Abrenunciation
               ,
               Exorcism
               ,
               anointing
               with
               Oyl
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             us'd
             in
             Baptism
             :
             With
             holding
             ,
             
               Infants
               dying
               without
               Baptism
               not
               to
               be
               Sav'd
               :
            
             The
             Bishop
             Confirming
             the
             
             Baptized
             with
             Chrism
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             
               Chrism
               in
               a
               Box
               ;
               with
               Consecration
               of
               Chrism
               by
               a
               Bishop
               only
            
             ;
             with
             solemn
             
               Translation
               of
               Saints
               Relics
               ,
               their
               Worship
               ,
               placing
               them
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               Diseased
               Persons
               thereupon
               cured
               .
               With
               Images
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Lights
               in
               the
               Day
               time
               .
            
             With
             
               Anchorites
               ,
               Ermites
               ,
               Abbots
               and
               Monks
               ,
               their
               Vow'd
               Chstity
               ,
               Voluntary
               Poverty
               ,
               vow'd
               Chastity
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               Monasterys
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               their
               Veil
               and
               Habit
               ,
               the
               Fast
               from
               Flesh
               in
               Lent
               ;
               Funeral
               Rites
               ,
               Anniversary
               Days
               ;
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Deceas'd
               Party
               ,
               from
               Apostolic
               Tradition
               :
               With
               a
               set
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Litanys
               ,
               numbring
               Prayers
               upon
               little
               Stones
               .
            
             With
             
               Worshipping
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Signing
               the
               Forehead
               with
               it
               .
            
             With
             attributing
             to
             it
             Vertue
             of
             
               Consecrating
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               of
               driving
               away
               Devils
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             with
             
               Deacons
               ,
               Subdeacons
               ,
               Acolites
               ,
               Exorcists
               ,
            
             &c.
             with
             farther
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Prtests
               Vnction
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               Vestments
               ,
               the
               Albe
               ,
               the
               Stole
               ,
               Dalmatica
               and
               Cope
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             With
             teaching
             that
             
               Priests
               might
               not
               marry
               after
               being
               ordain'd
               .
            
             With
             
               Magnificent
               Churches
               Consecrated
               ,
               with
               Celebration
               of
               Mass
               ,
               appointed
               to
               be
               said
               in
               no
               places
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               hallow'd
               by
               a
               Bishop
               :
            
             With
             affirming
             the
             
               Church
               to
               be
               built
               upon
            
             Peter
             .
             With
             teaching
             
               Peters
               Primacy
            
             ,
             and
             deriving
             the
             same
             from
             Peter
             
               to
               his
               Successor
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             whose
             
               Episcopal
               See
            
             ,
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             do
             therefore
             term
             
               Peters
               See
               ,
               Peters
               Chair
            
             ,
             honouring
             the
             same
             with
             a
             peculiar
             
               Festival
               Day
            
             ;
             and
             decreeing
             even
             
               Publick
               Prayer
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               Pope
               in
               Mass
               time
            
             ;
             and
             finally
             with
             several
             examples
             of
             confess'd
             
               Primacy
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               Bless
               me
               ,
               Man
               !
               Why
               we
               are
               over
               Head
               and
               Ears
               in
            
             Popery
             .
             
               I
               have
               not
               Patience
               to
               hear
               any
               more
               of
               this
               kind
               of
            
             Trumpery
             ;
             
               I
               see
               ,
               if
               I
               let
               you
               have
               the
               searching
               for
               the
            
             Protessant
             Religion
             
               in
               the
            
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               never
               find
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             but
             little
             hopes
             of
             it
             indeed
             hitherto
             :
             And
             yet
             what
             can
             a
             Man
             do
             more
             for
             your
             advantage
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             here
             done
             ?
             I
             enquire
             of
             
               I
               rotestants
               ;
               Where
               one
               must
               look
               to
               find
               their
               Religion
               in
               former
               Times
               ?
            
             They
             tell
             me
             ;
             
               Their
               Religion
               is
               the
               same
               that
               was
               profess'd
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               First
               ,
               Four
               ,
               Five
               ,
               or
               Six
               Hundred
               Years
               after
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             examine
             those
             Years
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             biass'd
             by
             Passion
             or
             Prejudice
             ,
             I
             make
             use
             of
             
               Protestant
               Spectacles
            
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             those
             Past
             Ages
             :
             And
             yet
             you
             see
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             we
             meet
             with
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             your
             saying
             ,
             They
             were
             Protestants
             ,
             one
             might
             swear
             without
             scruple
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             times
             were
             downright
             Papists
             .
             I
             have
             deliver'd
             to
             you
             hitherto
             nothing
             of
             the
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             but
             what
             your
             own
             
               Protestant
               Historians
            
             deliver
             to
             me
             .
             And
             how
             can
             I
             think
             the
             Christians
             were
             then
             Protestants
             ,
             when
             
               Your
               own
               Historians
               and
               Controvertists
            
             ,
             mark
             out
             to
             me
             the
             most
             Eminent
             and
             
               Leading
               Men
            
             of
             those
             Times
             for
             Papists
             ?
             Come
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             any
             Man
             stumble
             .
             And
             tho
             you
             pretend
             to
             go
             by
             S●nse
             and
             Reason
             in
             your
             Religion
             :
             Yet
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Protestants
             of
             the
             
               Last
               Age
            
             ,
             condemning
             the
             Times
             now
             under
             question
             ,
             for
             Papistical
             ,
             and
             you
             with
             your
             
               Modern
               Divines
            
             appealing
             to
             them
             for
             Protestant
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             agreeable
             either
             to
             Sense
             or
             Reason
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             I
             must
             een
             renounce
             them
             both
             ,
             if
             you
             intend
             I
             shou'd
             follow
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             M
             DC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             The
             Professors
             of
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             no
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             Papists
             .
             Popish
             Tenets
             not
             only
             the
             Opinions
             of
             
               Private
               Doctors
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             The
             
               Four
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             no
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Representer
             .
          
           
             WELL
             met
             to
             day
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ;
             I
             hope
             ,
             now
             you
             have
             slept
             upon
             our
             last
             Discourse
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             press
             me
             much
             with
             turning
             Protestant
             ;
             since
             having
             now
             Examin'd
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             discover
             ,
             but
             that
             what
             you
             call
             Popery
             ,
             was
             as
             Generally
             profess'd
             by
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             
               Purer
               Ages
            
             ,
             as
             under
             Hen.
             8.
             when
             your
             
               New
               Apostles
            
             set
             up
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               You
               would
               fain
               perswade
               me
               to
               it
               .
               I
               know
               this
               is
               the
            
             Trap
             
               you
               lay
               to
               catch
            
             Converts
             .
             
               But
               you
               'l
               be
               mistaken
               in
               me
               ;
               I
               am
               too
               well
               acquainted
               with
               all
               your
            
             Wiles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             No
             ,
             as
             for
             your
             particular
             I
             e'en
             despair
             .
             'T
             is
             Good
             ,
             Well-meaning
             People
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             made
             it
             the
             First
             of
             their
             Morning
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             
               to
               Direct
               them
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             such
             as
             have
             dealt
             justly
             and
             honestly
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             have
             spoke
             ill
             of
             none
             ,
             have
             rais'd
             no
             Lying
             Reports
             ,
             nor
             have
             been
             maliciously
             Industrious
             in
             spreading
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             I
             willingly
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             have
             hopes
             to
             prevail
             with
             .
             But
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             talk
             loud
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             :
             You
             that
             fleer
             ,
             and
             flurt
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             every
             thing
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             ;
             You
             that
             suck
             in
             Hatred
             against
             your
             Neighbour
             with
             your
             Milk
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             nourish
             it
             by
             Obstinacy
             and
             Passion
             ;
             and
             continue
             to
             malign
             him
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             why
             .
             You
             that
             condemn
             your
             Neighbor
             upon
             a
             bare
             Presumption
             ;
             and
             pass
             Sentence
             against
             him
             upon
             Fables
             and
             Hear-says
             ,
             and
             perswade
             all
             your
             Acquaintance
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             Miracle
             can
             change
             your
             Heart
             ;
             and
             unless
             some
             favourable
             Ray
             of
             Mercy
             shine
             upon
             you
             to
             cure
             this
             Blindness
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             liv'd
             ,
             so
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             you
             'l
             die
             in
             Darkness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               What
               ,
               dooming
               me
               already
            
             !
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Your
             want
             of
             Charity
             is
             a
             Presage
             of
             your
             Doom
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             beating
             the
             Air
             to
             Discourse
             with
             you
             .
             However
             ,
             Once
             again
             .
             Don't
             you
             often
             charge
             me
             with
             believing
             the
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             Popery
             ;
             and
             importune
             me
             no
             longer
             to
             admire
             those
             Fopperies
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             tender
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             renounce
             them
             all
             heartily
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             Good
             Protestant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Yes
               ,
               I
               do
               :
               And
               't
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               I
               Preach
               up
               every
               where
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ,
               And
               I
               give
               the
               Reason
               :
               Because
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             
               is
               the
            
             Pure
             Religion
             
               as
               't
               was
               Profess'd
               heretofore
               by
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
            
             Primitive
             Times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             that
             Religion
             I
             desire
             to
             
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             :
             But
             how
             can
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             That
             was
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ?
             If
             I
             am
             to
             
               pin
               my
               Faith
               upon
               your
               Sleeve
               ,
            
             tell
             me
             so
             .
             But
             if
             I
             am
             to
             be
             
               convinc'd
               of
               it
               by
               Reason
            
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             I
             shou'd
             be
             of
             your
             Mind
             ,
             and
             think
             so
             ;
             since
             having
             now
             taken
             a
             fair
             Prospect
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             
               those
               Ages
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Best
             and
             most
             Impartial
             Historians
             ,
             we
             find
             Popery
             to
             have
             been
             then
             Profess'd
             with
             as
             little
             Control
             or
             Contradiction
             ,
             as
             ▪
             t
             is
             at
             this
             Day
             in
             Italy
             or
             Spain
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             be
             told
             of
             any
             Neighbour
             of
             yours
             ,
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Devotions
             desires
             the
             
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               Prays
               for
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Faithful
               Departed
               ,
               keeps
               Anniversary
               Days
               ,
               Signs
               his
               Forehead
               with
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             uses
             
               Exercisms
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Breathing
            
             and
             other
             
               Ceremonies
               in
               Baptizing
               his
               Children
            
             ,
             &c.
             you
             would
             presently
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               A
               Papist
               ,
               A
               Papist
            
             .
             And
             if
             you
             Censure
             such
             an
             one
             for
             a
             Papist
             now
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             perswade
             me
             ,
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             Protestants
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             found
             Professing
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             Popery
             now
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             how
             was
             it
             Protestantism
             then
             ?
             Either
             you
             must
             make
             them
             Protestants
             that
             Teach
             those
             things
             at
             this
             Day
             amongst
             us
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             were
             none
             ,
             who
             Taught
             and
             Practis'd
             them
             heretofore
             .
             Come
             ,
             I
             le
             ask
             you
             one
             Question
             ;
             Had
             you
             liv'd
             in
             those
             Days
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             Communicated
             ,
             or
             joyn'd
             with
             those
             Priests
             and
             Numerous
             People
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             Decease
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             were
             Praying
             round
             the
             Hearse
             ,
             for
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             related
             by
             
               Eusebius
               de
               Vit.
               Const
               .
               lib.
            
             4
             cap.
             71
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             not
             ,
             I
             conclude
             Those
             Priests
             and
             People
             were
             none
             of
             
               Your
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             Protestants
             .
             And
             yet
             while
             you
             would
             have
             stood
             out
             then
             ,
             as
             Recusant
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             such
             as
             at
             this
             Day
             Pray
             for
             the
             Soul
             of
             Charles
             2.
             would
             then
             have
             Pray'd
             for
             
             Constantine's
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             then
             Living
             .
             And
             These
             are
             such
             as
             you
             call
             Papists
             .
             By
             which
             my
             Reason
             informs
             me
             ,
             That
             if
             ●le
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             Christians
             were
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             no
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             a
             Papist
             :
             since
             the
             Protestants
             of
             our
             Days
             ,
             would
             no
             more
             have
             joyn'd
             with
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             than
             they
             do
             now
             with
             the
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               You
               triumph
               now
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               got●a
               Victory
               :
               and
               yet
               you
               have
               hi●herto
               done
               just
               nothing
               .
               All
               your
               Proofs
               end
               in
               nothing
               but
               some
               Particular
               Instances
               :
               and
               so
               I
               confess
               you
               have
               shewn
               some
            
             Private
             Doctors
             ,
             some
             Particular
             Men
             
               to
               have
               been
               acknowledg'd
               as
               infected
               with
            
             Popery
             
               in
               those
            
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             
               by
               our
            
             Centuriators
             
               and
               other
            
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             
               But
               what
               's
               all
               this
               to
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             ?
             Some
             Private
             Doctors
             and
             Opiniators
             
               might
               then
               be
               Papists
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               :
               but
               the
            
             Church
             
               was
               nevertheless
            
             Protestant
             .
             
               Examine
               the
            
             Four
             First
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
               which
               were
               at
               that
               Time
               the
            
             Church
             Representative
             ,
             
               and
               you
               'l
               see
               nothing
               Decreed
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               We
               hold
               as
            
             Protesta●ts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             You
             are
             for
             having
             me
             take
             all
             
               upon
               trust
            
             .
             And
             tho'
             you
             cry
             out
             against
             
               Pinning
               Faith
               upon
               Sleeves
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             see
             ,
             if
             I
             don't
             pin
             
               my
               Faith
            
             upon
             
               your
               Sleeve
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             Protestant
             .
             You
             Preach
             to
             me
             ,
             
               I
               must
               be
               guided
               by
               Reason
            
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             Say
             ,
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             was
             Protestant
             :
             but
             you
             must
             Prove
             it
             too
             ,
             if
             you
             'l
             convince
             my
             Reason
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             by
             the
             Progress
             we
             have
             hitherto
             made
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             have
             Reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             some
             
               Private
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Whole
               Church
            
             was
             then
             Popish
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             .
             For
             let
             us
             but
             reflect
             a
             little
             ;
             Who
             were
             These
             Men
             ,
             who
             by
             your
             
               Modern
               Protestants
            
             are
             accus'd
             of
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             in
             those
             Times
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Two
               Following
               Ages
            
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             they
             were
             the
             
               most
               Eminent
            
             ,
             the
             
               mosh
               Learned
            
             ,
             the
             
               most
               Exemplar
            
             ,
             and
             Best
             Men
             of
             their
             Times
             :
             they
             were
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             S.
             Athanasius
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             S.
             Hilary
             ,
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             S.
             Paulinus
             ,
             S.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             were
             the
             Men
             ,
             who
             living
             in
             those
             
               Primitive
               Ages
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             condemn'd
             and
             rejected
             by
             
               Modern
               Protestants
            
             ,
             for
             holding
             and
             maintaining
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             These
             are
             they
             who
             are
             charg'd
             
             with
             Popery
             ,
             by
             the
             Centuriators
             ,
             by
             
               Osiander
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Humfrey
               ,
               Covel
               ,
               Whitgift
               ,
               Abbot
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Fulk
               ,
               Trig
               ,
               Cartwright
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             I
             need
             not
             ask
             here
             ,
             being
             upon
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             whether
             Those
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             cannot
             in
             all
             likelihood
             better
             inform
             me
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             their
             Times
             ,
             than
             other
             
               Modern
               Teachers
            
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             a
             Being
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             Twelve
             or
             Thirteen
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             ?
             But
             I
             may
             consider
             with
             my self
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             to
             think
             ,
             since
             such
             Eminent
             and
             Vertuous
             Men
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             just
             now
             recited
             ,
             are
             accus'd
             of
             Popery
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             some
             
               Private
               Persons
            
             in
             those
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               Whole
               Church
            
             was
             then
             Popish
             ?
             I
             am
             assur'd
             by
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             these
             Persons
             ,
             that
             stand
             thus
             Indicted
             ,
             Govern'd
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             were
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Exemplary
             of
             their
             Age
             ;
             the
             People
             or
             Flock
             were
             Instructed
             and
             Taught
             by
             them
             ;
             So
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             they
             then
             Publish'd
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             Preach'd
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             without
             Censure
             or
             Reproof
             ,
             I
             cannot
             look
             on
             as
             a
             Private
             or
             Closet-Concern
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Public
             and
             Receiv'd
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Times
             :
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Sermons
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Pastors
             is
             seen
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             And
             this
             will
             oblige
             me
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             of
             which
             these
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             and
             Doctors
             stand
             charg'd
             by
             Moderns
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Private
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Whole
               Church
            
             of
             their
             Times
             :
             It
             being
             not
             at
             all
             probable
             to
             think
             ,
             while
             the
             Pastors
             are
             thus
             generally
             condemn'd
             for
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Writings
             and
             Books
             of
             
               Protestant
               Prelates
               ,
               Doctors
            
             and
             Divines
             Publish'd
             under
             Edward
             6.
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             besides
             shewing
             their
             
               Private
               Sentiments
            
             ,
             will
             prove
             likewise
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Belief
             of
             
               Their
               Church
            
             ?
             and
             that
             whosoever
             quarrels
             with
             them
             for
             their
             
               Protestant
               Negatives
            
             ,
             and
             Dissenting
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             do's
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Breath
             condemn
             their
             
               Whole
               Church
            
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             Rulers
             and
             Overseers
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             have
             not
             I
             equal
             Grounds
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Concurring
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             accusing
             them
             of
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Principles
             is
             a
             Condemnation
             of
             their
             
               Whole
               Church
            
             ,
             over
             which
             God
             had
             plac'd
             them
             
               Prelates
               ,
               Pastors
            
             and
             Teachers
             ?
             So
             that
             by
             all
             my
             Reason
             can
             discover
             yet
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Times
            
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             be
             no
             Protestant
             ;
             but
             continue
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             a
             Papist
             :
             and
             if
             I
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             this
             your
             Appealing
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Search
             into
             it
             ,
             would
             e'en
             oblige
             me
             to
             renounce
             
               Your
               Communion
            
             ,
             who
             ▪
             only
             make
             a
             Noise
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             are
             nothing
             like
             it
             :
             but
             are
             as
             much
             for
             Reforming
             that
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             the
             Church
             of
             Henry
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Leave
               these
            
             Private
             Doctors
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             
               and
               look
               but
               into
               the
            
             First
             Four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
               and
               you
               'l
               soon
               discover
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
               those
            
             Primitive
             Christians
             
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
            
             Protestant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             too
             much
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             those
             Councils
             ,
             to
             think
             they
             were
             Protestants
             .
             The
             Pope
             Presides
             in
             Three
             of
             them
             by
             his
             Legates
             or
             Deputy
             .
             They
             shew
             great
             Respect
             to
             
               his
               Letters
            
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             Direction
             .
             They
             hear
             him
             call'd
             
               their
               Head
            
             without
             Contradiction
             :
             and
             call
             him
             so
             Themselves
             .
             They
             own
             him
             to
             
               have
               the
               Care
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
            
             v●z
             .
             the
             Whole
             Church
             ,
             
               committed
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Charge
               .
            
             Now
             how
             can
             I
             imagine
             the
             Bishops
             there
             assembled
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             since
             You
             and
             I
             ,
             that
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             things
             Protestants
             are
             ,
             are
             very
             well
             assar'd
             ,
             that
             had
             those
             Prelates
             been
             Protetants
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             
               Honourable
               Titles
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Respects
               ▪
            
             they
             had
             e'en
             set
             upon
             Him
             with
             those
             Course
             
               Protestant
               Complements
            
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Vsurper
               ,
            
             &c.
             with
             a
             peremptory
             Demand
             of
             What
             had
             he
             to
             meddle
             there
             with
             his
             Legates
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             Direction
             in
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Diocese
             ,
             like
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             over-lookt
             by
             the
             
               Seven
               Hills
            
             ?
             You
             know
             if
             the
             
               Centurists
               ,
               Osiander
            
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Bibliander
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Whitaker
             ,
             Mr.
             Bale
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Beard
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             such
             Honourable
             Phrases
             Entitled
             him
             to
             Tyranny
             and
             Vsurpation
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             since
             ,
             with
             other
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             done
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             since
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             
               Reform'd
               Complements
            
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             Pope
             Treated
             by
             those
             
               Four
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             with
             all
             
               Submission
               ,
               Respect
            
             and
             Veneration
             ;
             how
             can
             my
             Reason
             be
             convinc'd
             that
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             there
             assembled
             were
             Protestants
             ?
             Do
             you
             but
             imagine
             with
             your self
             ,
             that
             Pope
             
               Sylvester
               ,
               Damasus
               ,
               Celestine
            
             ,
             and
             Leo
             ,
             instead
             of
             Directing
             their
             Legates
             and
             Letters
             to
             those
             
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             had
             sent
             them
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             of
             Charenton
             ,
             to
             such
             Committees
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Convocations
             as
             have
             been
             at
             any
             time
             held
             in
             these
             Northern
             Climates
             ,
             since
             the
             time
             of
             
               Lather's
               Pretended
               Reformation
            
             ;
             what
             Reception
             do
             you
             think
             they
             would
             have
             had
             ?
             Can
             you
             imagine
             they
             would
             have
             given
             to
             the
             Legates
             the
             most
             
               Honourable
               Seats
            
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             those
             Councils
             ?
             Would
             they
             be
             heard
             to
             stile
             the
             Pope
             the
             
               Successor
               of
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             
               Their
               Head
            
             ,
             with
             that
             awful
             Silence
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             there
             ?
             Would
             the
             
               Pope's
               Orders
            
             and
             Directions
             be
             receiv'd
             with
             that
             Submission
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             by
             those
             Venerable
             Synods
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             Troth
             ,
             
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               they
               would
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Then
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             have
             Reason
             for
             't
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Divines
             of
             those
             
               Four
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             were
             nothing
             like
             These
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             of
             late
             assembled
             in
             our
             
               National
               Synods
            
             and
             Convocations
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               No
               Protestants
            
             .
             For
             if
             your
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             were
             really
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             as
             was
             then
             Profess'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             those
             
               First
               Councils
            
             ,
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             those
             
               Ancient
               Prelates
            
             had
             certainly
             been
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             might
             rationally
             be
             expected
             from
             our
             Modern
             
               Protestant
               Synods
            
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             Legates
             and
             Letters
             been
             Directed
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             how
             Vast
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             what
             Those
             did
             heretofore
             and
             These
             would
             do
             now
             ,
             were
             they
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             You
             your self
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             :
             and
             whilst
             you
             own
             that
             Those
             
               Primitive
               Bishops
            
             of
             the
             Ancient
             and
             yet
             
               Pure
               Church
            
             did
             behave
             themselves
             so
             unlike
             Protestants
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             ,
             who
             am
             to
             govern
             my self
             by
             Reason
             ,
             conclude
             them
             to
             have
             been
             Protestants
             ?
             Come
             ,
             you
             exact
             too
             hard
             a
             Task
             of
             me
             ;
             if
             you
             expect
             I
             shall
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             were
             Protestants
             ,
             you
             must
             e'en
             do
             more
             than
             
               Say
               so
            
             ;
             you
             must
             shew
             ,
             that
             those
             
               Ancient
               Doctors
            
             did
             behave
             themselves
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             like
             our
             
               Modern
               Doctors
            
             ;
             That
             They
             did
             then
             in
             their
             Sermons
             rail
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             Him
             Antichrist
             :
             That
             Obeying
             and
             Believing
             the
             
               Catholic
               Church
            
             was
             going
             Blindfold
             ,
             and
             
               Pinning
               Faith
               upon
               Sleeves
            
             :
             That
             
               Praying
               to
               Saints
            
             was
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             
               Praying
               for
               the
               Souls
               departed
            
             ,
             an
             Idle
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             a
             Tricking
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
             I
             have
             shewn
             you
             the
             same
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             Profess'd
             heretofore
             ,
             as
             you
             now
             find
             at
             this
             day
             :
             shew
             me
             but
             such
             
               Damning
               Sermons
            
             Preach'd
             against
             them
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             do
             something
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             M
             DC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
             No
             
               Protestant
               Harangue
            
             in
             the
             
               First
               Four
               General
               Councils
            
             to
             fill
             the
             Fathers
             Heads
             with
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             :
             No
             Canons
             made
             by
             the
             said
             Fathers
             to
             prevent
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
             at
             that
             Time
             professedly
             Taught
             and
             Practis'd
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Councils
             were
             no
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Representer
             .
          
           
             I
             Hope
             you
             are
             by
             this
             time
             satisfi'd
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             that
             the
             Professors
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             Popish
             ,
             were
             every
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             was
             Generally
             Profess'd
             amongst
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresent
             .
          
           
             
               I
               very
               freely
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
            
             First
             Four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
               there
               were
               very
               many
            
             Eminent
             Men
             ,
             thro'
             Infirmity
             or
             Blindness
             
               Embracing
               and
               Professing
            
             Popish
             Doctrines
             .
             
               This
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               obstinate
               as
               to
               deny
               ;
               because
               I
               find
               most
               of
               the
            
             Ancient
             Fathers
             
               of
               the
               Church
               branded
               with
               the
               Mark
               of
            
             Popish
             Errors
             ,
             
               by
               Our
               own
            
             Century-Writers
             ,
             
               and
               other
            
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
             Hierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Gregory
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               escape
               this
               Censure
               ;
               They
               all
               had
               their
               Failings
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               They
               c●ndescended
               too
               much
               to
               the
               Infirmity
               of
               their
               Times
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               said
               or
               Taught
               .
               But
               still
               the
               Church
               was
            
             Protestant
             ;
             
               and
               the
            
             Four
             First
             General
             Councils
             ,
             
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               were
               all
            
             Protestants
             .
             
               You
               may
               claim
               some
            
             Particular
             Doctors
             
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               and
               welcom
               ;
               but
               for
               the
            
             Church
             and
             Councils
             ,
             
               these
               were
               certainly
               Ours
               ;
               and
               their
               Religion
               was
               the
               same
               True
               ,
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             
               as
               is
               here
               by
               Law
               Establish'd
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             don't
             know
             how
             far
             Interest
             or
             Passion
             ,
             or
             Education
             ,
             may
             work
             in
             this
             Point
             :
             But
             I
             cannot
             bring
             my
             Reason
             and
             
               What
               you
               say
            
             ,
             to
             meet
             ,
             for
             my
             Life
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             have
             been
             trying
             ,
             and
             turning
             and
             stretching
             it
             every
             way
             ,
             since
             our
             last
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             '
             twon't
             do
             at
             last
             .
             For
             look
             you
             now
             ;
             You
             say
             Those
             
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             were
             Protestants
             .
             This
             presently
             raises
             a
             Notion
             in
             my
             Head
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             there
             assembled
             ,
             were
             like
             our
             Protestants
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             I
             presently
             resemble
             them
             to
             our
             Convocations
             or
             Parliaments
             .
             Here
             I
             begin
             to
             Imagine
             ,
             what
             so
             many
             Divines
             of
             Ours
             would
             have
             done
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             then
             in
             Body
             .
             I
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Times
             were
             then
             very
             
               Dangerous
               ;
               Popery
            
             ,
             as
             you
             confess
             ,
             began
             to
             spread
             ,
             many
             
               Eminent
               Men
            
             were
             infected
             with
             its
             Errors
             :
             Then
             think
             I
             ,
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             
             the
             Fathers
             in
             
               those
               Councils
            
             had
             been
             Protestants
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             have
             been
             wanting
             some
             
               Zealous
               Doctor
            
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             animated
             the
             Fathers
             to
             the
             utter
             Ex●irpation
             of
             those
             Errors
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             
               Fervorous
               Protestant
               Harangue
            
             ,
             have
             prepar'd
             them
             for
             the
             Enacting
             of
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             
               Growth
               of
               Popery
            
             ,
             and
             sor
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             the
             most
             Moderate
             and
             best
             Religion
             in
             the
             World.
             I
             cannot
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             there
             would
             have
             appear'd
             some
             Warm
             Doctor
             ,
             a
             Dr.
             
               J.
               S.
            
             who
             from
             the
             Text
             Revel
             .
             11.
             5.
             
             
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               ,
               and
               will
               remove
               thy
               Candlestick
               out
               of
               his
               Place
               ,
               except
               thou
               repent
            
             ;
             would
             have
             thus
             pour'd
             forth
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Reformation
            
             upon
             them
             :
             
               We
               have
               no
               Appreh●nsions
               ,
               that
               either
               Mahometanism
               or
               Pag●nism
               will
               come
               into
               these
               Kingdoms
               :
               it
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               Removal
               of
               our
               Candlestick
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               fear
               ;
               it
               is
               another
               Religion
               nigher
               at
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               Displace
               our
               Candlestick
               .
               You
               all
               know
               what
               Religion
               I
               mean
               ;
               it
               is
               Popery
               that
               most
               threatens
               us
               .
               It
               is
               that
               Restless
               ,
               Busie
               Religion
               ,
               that
               has
               made
               so
               much
               Disturbance
               in
               Christendom
               ;
               that
               has
               always
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               so
               Active
               by
               all
               Means
               ,
               Just
               or
               Vnjust
               ,
               by
               Fraud
               or
               Force
               ,
               to
               insinuate
               it self
               into
               all
               Places
               .
               It
               is
               this
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               most
               Apprehensions
               of
               .
               May
               God
               so
               inspire
               you
               ,
               that
               by
               your
               Means
               as
               effectual
               Provision
               as
               Possible
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               keeping
               out
               that
               Foreign
               Religion
               ,
               which
               so
               little
               serves
               the
               Ends
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               disserves
               the
               Inter●st
               both
               of
               King
               and
               People
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               more
               firm
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             Or
             in
             case
             of
             this
             Doctor
             's
             failing
             ,
             would
             there
             not
             have
             been
             invited
             another
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             
               J.
               T.
            
             who
             would
             have
             put
             the
             Fathers
             in
             mind
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               believ'd
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Faction
               are
               the
               Antichrist
               .
               —
            
             That
             Popery
             
               is
               as
               bad
               ,
               or
               worse
               than
               Infidelity
               —
               That
               the
               Old
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               were
               better
               Teachers
               of
               Religion
               than
               the
               Papists
               .
               —
               That
            
             Tully
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             
               were
               much
               Honester
               ,
               and
               more
               Christian
               Casuists
               ,
               than
               any
            
             that
             I
             
               know
               of
               ▪
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             That
             therefore
             They
             would
             
               make
               a
               Lasting
               Provision
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               our
               Peace
               and
               Religion
               against
               all
               the
               Secret
               Contrivances
               and
               open
               Attempts
               of
               These
               Sons
               of
               Violence
               .
            
             Can
             you
             think
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             that
             Popery
             having
             thus
             overspread
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               obscur'd
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Napper
             says
             ,
             
               upon
               Revel
               .
               p.
            
             191.
             )
             
               by
               the
               Roman
               Antichrist
               himself
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             these
             
               First
               Four
               Councils
            
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             so
             many
             Protestants
             assembled
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Divines
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             there
             were
             in
             
               those
               councils
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Encouragement
             for
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             filling
             their
             Heads
             with
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             ?
             Come
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             imagine
             this
             possible
             .
             And
             therefore
             unless
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             shewn
             me
             what
             you
             call
             the
             
               Corruptions
               of
               Popery
            
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             so
             you
             can
             likewise
             shew
             me
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             Means
             taken
             for
             the
             preventing
             the
             Growth
             of
             them
             by
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             bring
             my
             Reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             Fathers
             were
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Means
               !
               I
               don't
               question
               but
               there
               were
               Means
               us'd
               for
               the
               Redress
               of
               those
               Evils
               :
               but
               we
               are
               not
               upon
               that
               Point
               yet
               .
               You
               are
               only
               speaking
               of
               a
            
             Sermon
             
               Introductory
               to
               those
               Councils
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             shew
             me
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Historians
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             any
             such
             
               Inspiriting
               Sermons
            
             at
             those
             Times
             ?
             If
             you
             cannot
             produce
             any
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Preachers
             then
             were
             
               no
               Protestants
            
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             none
             .
             For
             you
             and
             I
             that
             know
             what
             Protestancy
             and
             Popery
             is
             ,
             must
             needs
             conclude
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               You
               may
               e'en
               drop
               this
               Point
               ;
               for
               I
               don't
               pin
               my
               Faith
               upon
            
             such
             Sermons
             .
             
               I
               know
               indeed
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               goes
               now
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               who
               cannot
               hold
               their
               Eyes
               open
               at
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Thunder
               of
            
             Papist
             and
             Popery
             ,
             
               breaking
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               awakens
               them
               .
               But
               't
               is
               likely
               ,
               't
               was
               not
               so
               in
               old
               Times
               .
               The
               Christians
               heretofore
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               had
               a
               greater
               Portion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             ,
             
               they
               were
               contented
               with
               following
               their
               Text
               ,
               and
               knew
               to
               spend
               their
               Glass
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               these
               Popular
               Excursions
               .
            
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               this
            
             Modish
             Divinity
             is
             New
             ,
             
               taken
               up
               only
               since
               the
               making
               a
            
             Faction
             and
             Party
             
               has
               crept
               into
               the
            
             Pulpit
             
               with
               the
               Gospel
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ?
               The
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             
               was
               Anciently
               Profess'd
               ;
               and
               I
               question
               not
               ,
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               of
               those
            
             First
             Councils
             were
             Protestants
             ,
             
               tho'
               I
               can
               produce
               no
               Instance
               of
               such
            
             Parliamentary
             Sermons
             ,
             as
             you
             speak
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Thou
             art
             Good-natur'd
             sometimes
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             and
             so
             Ingenuous
             ,
             as
             to
             shame
             the
             Devil
             and
             speak
             Truth
             :
             In
             Return
             ,
             I
             le
             let
             fall
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             will
             enquire
             no
             farther
             after
             
               Protestant
               Sermons
            
             in
             those
             Primitive
             Times
             ,
             for
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             First
             Councils
             .
             We
             'll
             pass
             over
             therefore
             to
             the
             Councils
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Examine
             what
             kind
             of
             Christians
             the
             Fathers
             there
             assembled
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Yes
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               to
               the
               Purpose
               :
               upon
               this
               Point
               turns
               the
               whole
               weight
               of
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               if
               it
               don't
               appear
               they
               were
            
             Protestants
             ;
             
               I
               must
               needs
               own
               ,
               I
               have
               deluded
               many
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               really
               am
               ,
               what
               you
               call
               me
               ,
               a
            
             Misrepresenter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Don't
             you
             remember
             ,
             I
             shew'd
             you
             at
             our
             last
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             
               Those
               Fathers
            
             were
             too
             well
             agreed
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Yes
               ,
               yes
               ;
               I
               have
               heard
               this
               already
               .
               The
            
             Popes
             were
             Good
             Prelates
             
               in
               those
               Days
               ;
               they
               had
               not
               then
               the
            
             Mark
             
               of
               the
            
             Beast
             
               in
               their
               Forehead
               :
               and
               so
               that
               Concludes
               nothing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             If
             They
             had
             not
             then
             the
             Mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             't
             was
             because
             there
             were
             then
             no
             such
             things
             as
             Protestants
             to
             set
             it
             on
             .
             The
             Popes
             had
             at
             that
             Time
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             Subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Napper
             confesses
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               Revelations
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             he
             says
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Usurpation
             and
             Lording
             it
             over
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             began
             before
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             316
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Time
             even
             of
             the
             
               First
               General
               Council
            
             of
             Nice
             held
             An.
             325.
             
             Now
             since
             for
             this
             very
             Vsurpation
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             the
             
               Modern
               Protestants
            
             ,
             Luther's
             Offspring
             ,
             have
             set
             Horns
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Antichrist
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             not
             so
             reputed
             or
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             there
             being
             then
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             conclude
             ,
             't
             was
             because
             they
             were
             then
             no
             Protestants
             .
             You
             your self
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             if
             
               Those
               Protestants
            
             ,
             who
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Antichristian
               and
               Papistical
               Reign
            
             began
             in
             those
             Days
             ;
             had
             They
             then
             liv'd
             ,
             and
             been
             Protestants
             ,
             would
             have
             said
             the
             same
             then
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             instead
             of
             such
             Opprobrious
             and
             Infamous
             Titles
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             then
             shew'd
             him
             the
             highest
             Respect
             and
             Veneration
             ,
             my
             Reason
             assures
             me
             ,
             Those
             Fathers
             were
             no
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               Dry
               Repetition
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               it
               .
               Advance
               a
               Step
               ▪
               or
               I
               le
               e'en
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               leave
               you
               Gaping
               without
               a
            
             Witness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Let
             's
             proceed
             then
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             of
             those
             
               First
               Councils
            
             .
             And
             here
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             :
             Do
             you
             find
             any
             Canons
             or
             Decrees
             made
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Councils
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             now
             condemn
             as
             
               Popish
               Errors
            
             ,
             but
             were
             then
             Taught
             and
             Practis'd
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               What
               Errors
               do
               you
               mean
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             remember
             ,
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             Dr.
             
               Field
               ,
               Whitaker
            
             ,
             the
             Centurists
             ,
             and
             other
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             Censure
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             either
             before
             or
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             
               First
               Four
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             for
             Teaching
             and
             Believing
             many
             Points
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             late
             rejected
             sor
             Superstitions
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             :
             Such
             as
             ,
             
               attributing
               Primacy
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Tradition
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Honouring
               the
               Relicks
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               Transubstantiation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             These
             and
             many
             other
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             
               Modern
               Protestants
            
             own
             to
             have
             been
             Taught
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             
               First
               Councils
            
             .
             And
             now
             I
             ask
             of
             you
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Prelates
             there
             assembled
             ▪
             did
             by
             Canons
             or
             Decrees
             make
             any
             Provision
             against
             these
             Doctrines
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               don't
               find
               any
               Canons
               they
               made
               upon
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             Respres
             .
             How
             can
             I
             believe
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Reverend
             Bishops
             and
             Divines
             of
             
             those
             Councils
             were
             Protestants
             ?
             You
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             ill
             these
             Doctrines
             suit
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Temper
             .
             You
             know
             ,
             They
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Intercession
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             as
             injurious
             to
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             :
             The
             
               Pope's
               Primacy
            
             ,
             is
             with
             them
             an
             Antichristian
             Usurpation
             :
             
               Honouring
               Relicks
            
             is
             Superstitious
             :
             
               Praying
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             ,
             an
             Idle
             Devotion
             :
             The
             Belief
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Unreasonable
             :
             The
             Mass
             ,
             an
             Evacuating
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
             Now
             can
             you
             perswade
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             those
             First
             Councils
             could
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             yet
             let
             these
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             ,
             so
             Detestable
             as
             they
             must
             be
             in
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             pass
             without
             any
             Condemnation
             and
             Uncensur'd
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             The
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Times
             were
             more
             Zealous
             than
             so
             .
             They
             were
             Watchful
             against
             all
             
               Novel
               Opinions
            
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             contrary
             to
             the
             Receiv'd
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             no
             sooner
             any
             started
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Parts
             remote
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             presently
             took
             the
             Alarm
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Writing
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Disputing
               ,
               Synods
               National
               and
               Oecumenical
               ,
            
             did
             make
             a
             most
             Vigorous
             Opposition
             and
             withstand
             them
             :
             And
             such
             as
             continu'd
             Obstimate
             in
             their
             Errors
             ,
             with
             Endeavours
             of
             drawing
             Numbers
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             Disturbing
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             seldom
             or
             never
             escap'd
             without
             the
             Mark
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             this
             State
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
               ▪
            
             happily
             Flourishing
             under
             the
             Conduct
             and
             Care
             of
             so
             many
             Eminent
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             no
             less
             Zealous
             in
             Defending
             their
             Charge
             from
             the
             Assaults
             of
             Innovators
             ,
             and
             Vpstart
             Opinions
             ,
             than
             in
             Preserving
             Them
             in
             the
             Receiv'd
             Doctrines
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             how
             to
             Condemn
             them
             assembled
             in
             
               Full
               Council
            
             ,
             of
             such
             
               Gross
               Stupidity
            
             ,
             or
             
               Inexcusable
               Connivance
            
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             in
             passing
             over
             so
             Considerable
             an
             Evil
             ,
             which
             had
             then
             overspread
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             I
             am
             to
             take
             Them
             for
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             of
             necessity
             fall
             under
             these
             Censures
             ,
             in
             not
             Reproving
             or
             Condemning
             those
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             are
             assur'd
             from
             Modern
             Protestants
             )
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             those
             Councils
             had
             prevail'd
             upon
             such
             great
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             And
             Therefore
             since
             ,
             as
             you
             confess
             ,
             They
             made
             no
             Provision
             by
             Decrees
             or
             Canone
             ,
             against
             
               those
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             I
             am
             throughly
             perswaded
             ,
             They
             were
             no
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               ,
               I
               le
               warrant
               you
               ,
               you
               take
               them
               all
               for
               Good
            
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             take
             'em
             for
             Papists
             or
             Nothing
             ,
             For
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             none
             but
             Papists
             could
             see
             so
             much
             Popery
             Taught
             and
             Practis'd
             ,
             as
             We
             have
             seen
             from
             Eusebius
             and
             Others
             ,
             under
             Constantine
             and
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             First
             Four
             Councils
             ,
             and
             yet
             pass
             it
             by
             in
             Silence
             without
             Censure
             or
             Reproof
             .
             Your
             Friend
             therefore
             ,
             who
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             was
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             Profess'd
             ,
             would
             do
             well
             to
             Explicate
             to
             the
             Curious
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             Protestancy
             that
             was
             heretofore
             ,
             which
             did
             agree
             so
             well
             with
             So
             much
             Popery
             .
             If
             he
             do's
             not
             clear
             this
             Point
             well
             ,
             many
             others
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             besides
             my self
             ,
             will
             begin
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Prelates
             assembled
             in
             those
             First
             Councils
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             were
             rather
             Papists
             than
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             M
             DC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             The
             Appeal
             of
             Protestants
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             shewn
             Injurious
             to
             Protestancy
             ,
             from
             the
             Concessions
             of
             
               Protestant
               Writers
               .
               Luther
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             disclaims
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             for
             his
             purpose
             of
             Reforming
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepresenter
             .
          
           
             I
             
               HAVE
               a
               Scruple
               this
               Morning
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               given
               you
               too
               much
               room
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               the
            
             Protestant
             Religion
             
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               :
               If
               I
               had
               Confin'd
               your
               Search
               within
               a
               Narrower
               compass
               of
               years
               ,
               you
               had
               discover'd
               more
            
             Protestancy
             
               and
               less
            
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repris
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             taken
             in
             more
             Years
             than
             you
             agreed
             to
             ,
             nor
             more
             than
             are
             generally
             allow'd
             by
             Protestants
             .
             You
             know
             't
             is
             the
             Bulwark
             of
             the
             
               Pretended
               Reformers
            
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Belief
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
             They
             acknowledge
             their
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Reformation
             :
             and
             they
             justifie
             themselves
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             had
             faln
             from
             the
             Purity
             of
             Doctrine
             profess'd
             by
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             into
             
               Gross
               Errors
               ,
               Superstition
            
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             would
             not
             Reform
             it self
             ,
             't
             was
             necessary
             They
             should
             Separate
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             to
             Reform
             the
             Abuses
             and
             Corruptions
             that
             had
             crept
             in
             upon
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             back
             to
             that
             State
             of
             Purity
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             had
             been
             practis'd
             by
             their
             Forefathers
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Yes
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               True
               Reason
               of
               the
            
             Protestants
             Separating
             
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             
               and
               therefore
               I
               don't
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Religion
               as
               here
               Establish'd
               amongst
               us
               by
               Law
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               as
               was
               heretofore
               Generally
               profess'd
               by
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               How
               many
               Years
               the
            
             Primitive
             Church
             continu'd
             Pure
             and
             Uncorrupt
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             
               as
               we
               are
               at
               this
               Day
               ?
               For
               I
               see
               ,
               you
               have
               look'd
               back
               into
               some
            
             Ages
             
               Past
               ,
               which
               I
               took
               for
            
             Protestant
             ,
             
               and
               there
               has
               appear'd
               then
               so
               much
            
             Popery
             
               publickly
               Exercis'd
               and
               Profess'd
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               some
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               were
               rather
            
             Papists
             than
             Protestants
             :
             
               and
               that
               you
               have
               been
               something
               insincere
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               your
               Enquiry
               so
               far
               back
               as
               you
               ought
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             your
             Interest
             rather
             to
             suspect
             Me
             ,
             than
             the
             Weakness
             of
             Your
             
               own
               Cause
            
             .
             But
             tell
             me
             ;
             How
             many
             Years
             did
             you
             allow
             me
             ,
             wherein
             to
             search
             for
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             in
             the
             Past
             Ages
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               I
               gave
               you
               the
               Compass
               of
               the
               first
            
             Five
             hundred
             
               Years
               after
               Christ
               .
               And
            
             
             
               in
               this
               I
               a
               am
               sure
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Mistake
               of
               mine
               .
               For
               Our
               Dr.
            
             Morton
             says
             (
             Prot.
             Ap.
             p.
             354.
             )
             that
             It
             has
             been
             the
             Constant
             Prosession
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             First
             Four
             hundred
             Years
             and
             more
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             .
             And
             (
             ib.
             573.
             )
             
               be
               says
               that
            
             Protestants
             are
             so
             far
             from
             suffering
             the
             limitation
             of
             the
             First
             440
             Years
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             the
             Romanists
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             First
             Five
             or
             Six
             hundred
             Years
             .
             Bishop
             Jewel
             
               too
               ,
               our
               Champion
               and
               Apologist
               ,
               makes
               his
               Challenge
               in
               his
               Sermon
               at
            
             Paul's
             Cross
             ,
             
               to
               all
               his
               Learned
               Adversaries
               the
               Papists
               ,
               to
               bring
               against
               the
            
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             
               any
               one
               sufficient
               Sentence
               out
               of
               any
               One
               Catholic
               Doctor
               or
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               Space
               of
            
             Six
             hundred
             Years
             
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               content
               to
               yield
               .
            
             Whitaker
             
               renews
               the
               same
               Challenge
            
             (
             Resp
             .
             ad
             rat
             .
             Camp.
             p.
             90.
             )
             
               provoking
               the
            
             Papists
             
               to
               the
               first
            
             Six
             hundred
             Years
             ;
             
               and
               if
               they
               can
               produce
               any
            
             one
             Father
             or
             Council
             
               against
               the
            
             Protestant
             
               Articles
               ,
               he
               grants
               the
               Victory
               :
            
             It
             is
             the
             Offer
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             the
             same
             do
             we
             all
             promise
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             perform
             it
             .
             
               So
               that
               as
               far
               as
               I
               see
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               exceeded
               the
            
             Protestant
             Bounds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Neither
             have
             I
             ,
             in
             our
             Enquiry
             ,
             pass'd
             these
             Limits
             :
             Our
             Search
             has
             been
             restrain'd
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             First
             
               Six
               hundred
               Years
            
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             Popery
             ,
             I
             have
             laid
             before
             you
             ,
             has
             been
             the
             Belief
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Times
             .
             And
             this
             will
             oblige
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             Grounds
             you
             have
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             Support
             of
             the
             
               Pretended
               Reformation
            
             ;
             whilst
             you
             see
             some
             eminent
             Protestants
             Appealing
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             of
             the
             First
             
               Six
               hundred
               Years
            
             ;
             and
             Challenging
             the
             Papists
             to
             produce
             any
             
               One
               Doctor
            
             in
             favour
             of
             Popery
             within
             that
             Compass
             :
             and
             yet
             other
             Protestants
             at
             the
             same
             time
             are
             charging
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Eminent
             Fathers
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             as
             Abbettors
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             reprove
             them
             for
             being
             infected
             with
             
               Popish
               Doctrines
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               This
               you
               have
               been
               often
               Saying
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               see
               it
               Prov'd
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             keep
             then
             in
             your
             Mind
             the
             Challenge
             of
             Bishop
             Jewel
             above
             mention'd
             :
             wherein
             he
             provokes
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             shew
             
               One
               Father
            
             holding
             against
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             the
             First
             Six
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             bidding
             them
             Defiance
             upon
             this
             Trial
             ;
             the
             like
             of
             Whitaker
             and
             others
             :
             and
             I
             le
             let
             you
             see
             the
             Concessions
             of
             some
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             But
             have
             Patience
             then
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               For
               the
               allowing
               Vows
               of
               Perpetual
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               affirming
               them
               to
               be
               Obligatory
               :
            
             S.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             S.
             Austin
             are
             reprov'd
             by
             Chemnitius
             .
             Exam.
             p.
             3.
             p.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             the
             General
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             is
             confess'd
             
               to
               have
               forbidden
               Marriage
               to
               Monks
               and
               Nuns
               ,
            
             by
             Just
             .
             Molit
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             Milit.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             
               Sacrament
               ;
               Chrysostom
               is
               thought
               to
               confirm
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             Centur.
             5.
             col
             .
             517.
             
             
               Eusebius
               Emissenus
               did
               speak
               unprofitably
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             985.
             
             
               In
               Cyprian
               are
               many
               Sayings
               which
               seem
               to
               affirm
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             Ursin
             .
             Commen
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             concerning
             Sacrifice
             ;
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             by
             Learned
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Austin
            
             ,
             &c.
             err'd
             herein
             :
             So
             Calvin
             and
             Dr.
             Field
             ,
             who
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             The
             Centurists
             likewise
             affirm
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             his
             Judgment
             in
             this
             Point
             is
             Superstitious
             .
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             83.
             
             That
             the
             Writings
             of
             Irenaeus
             and
             
               Ignatius
               are
               herein
               incommodious
               and
               dangerous
               .
            
             Cent.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             55.
             
             And
             that
             
               presently
               after
               the
               Apostles
               Times
               ,
               the
               Supper
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               turn'd
               into
               a
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             sebas
             .
             Franc.
             in
             Ep.
             de
             Abrog
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Concerning
             
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               It
               was
               general
               in
               the
               Church
               lorg
               before
               the
               Days
               of
               Austin
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               Cyprian
               and
               Tertullian
               .
            
             So
             Mr.
             
               G.
               Gifford
            
             in
             his
             Demonst
             .
             p.
             38.
             
             Mr.
             Fulk
             likewise
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               Jerome
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               more
               ,
               do
               witness
               ,
               that
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Dead
               is
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Consut
             .
             of
             Purg.
             p.
             362.
             
             That
             
               Prayer
               and
               Alms
               were
               made
               for
               the
               Dead
               almost
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Bucer
            
             in
             Enar.
             4.
             
             Evang.
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Concerning
             
               Merit
               of
               Works
            
             Dr.
             Humfrey
             says
             ;
             
               It
               may
               not
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               but
               that
               Ireuaeus
               ,
               Clement
               and
               others
               who
               are
               call'd
               Apostolical
               Men
               ,
               have
               in
               their
               Writings
               the
               Opinions
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               Merit
               of
               Works
               .
            
             Jesuitism
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             530.
             
             Origen
             and
             Chrysostome
             are
             affirm'd
             by
             the
             Centuriators
             ,
             to
             
               have
               handled
               impurely
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               attribute
               Merit
               to
               Works
               .
            
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             265.
             and
             Cent.
             5.
             col
             .
             1178.
             
             And
             
               not
               only
               Cyprian
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               of
               that
               Time
               ,
               were
               in
               that
               Error
               ;
               as
               thinking
               so
               to
               pay
               the
               Pain
               due
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               Gods
               Justice
               .
            
             Whitak
             .
             in
             Resp
             .
             ad
             Rat.
             Camp.
             Rat.
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Concerning
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             .
             The
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Cant.
             Discoursing
             of
             
               Doctrines
               taught
               in
               any
               Age
               since
               the
               Apostles
               Times
               ,
            
             affirms
             without
             any
             Exception
             of
             Age
             or
             Father
             ,
             
               That
               almost
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Writers
               of
               the
               Gr●ek
               Church
               and
               Latin
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               were
               spotted
               with
               Doctrines
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               Merit
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whitgift
             Def.
             ag
             .
             Rep.
             of
             Cartw.
             p.
             473.
             
             Mr.
             Fulk
             likewise
             says
             ;
             
               I
               confess
               that
               Ambrose
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               and
               Jerome
               held
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
            
             Rejoyn
             .
             to
             Brist
             .
             p.
             5.
             
             S
             Cyprian
             is
             charg'd
             by
             the
             Cent.
             to
             maintain
             ,
             
               That
               Martyrs
               and
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               pray
               for
               the
               Living
               .
            
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             84.
             
             Origen
             likewise
             ,
             
               with
               Prayer
               for
               himself
               to
               Holy
               Job
               and
               Invocation
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             Cent.
             3
             ,
             col
             .
             83.
             and
             col
             .
             75.
             
             The
             same
             Centurists
             affirm
             moreover
             ,
             That
             
               there
               are
               manifest
               Steps
               of
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               in
               the
               Doctors
               of
               that
               Ancient
               Age.
            
             Cent.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             col
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Concerning
             
               Confession
               and
               Absolution
            
             .
             The
             Centurists
             confess
             ;
             That
             even
             in
             
               those
               Times
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               Tertullian
               was
               us'd
               Private
               Confession
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             same
             was
             
               then
               commanded
               and
               thought
               necessary
            
             .
             Cent.
             3
             c.
             6.
             col
             .
             127.
             
             That
             also
             
               Penance
               or
               Satisfaction
               was
               enjoyn'd
               according
               to
               the
               Offence
               .
            
             Ib.
             And
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             ,
             when
             the
             Confession
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             Penance
             enjoyn'd
             ,
             
               did
               afterwards
               Absolve
               the
               Penitent
               with
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               Imp●sing
               his
               Hand
               .
            
             Cent.
             ib.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Concerning
             the
             
               Primacy
               of
               Peter
            
             above
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
            
             are
             reprehended
             by
             the
             Protestant
             Centurists
             ,
             viz.
             for
             affirming
             
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               Peter
               .
            
             Cent.
             4.
             col
             .
             1215
             ,
             555
             ,
             558
             ,
             &c.
             The
             same
             Centurists
             reprove
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             for
             teaching
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               without
               any
               foundation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               acknowledg'd
               of
               all
               other
               for
               the
               M●ther
               and
               Root
               of
               the
               Catholic
               Church
               .
            
             Cent.
             3.
             col
             .
             84.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Hamelmannus
             says
             )
             
               might
               yet
               remember
               the
               Apostles
               own
               lively
               Preaching
               ,
            
             is
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Centurists
             for
             his
             affirming
             ,
             That
             
               all
               the
               Churches
               ought
               to
               accord
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               a
               more
               powerful
               Principality
               :
            
             for
             which
             words
             they
             charge
             him
             with
             
               a
               corrupt
               Saying
               concerning
               the
               Primacy
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             Cent.
             2.
             
             Alph.
             Tab.
             word
             Irenaeus
             .
             And
             this
             Authority
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
               D.
               Philip
               Nicolai
            
             referreth
             for
             its
             beginning
             
               to
               the
               Infirmity
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               of
               the
               first
               succeeding
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             in
             Comment
             .
             de
             Reg.
             Christ
             .
             p.
             221.
             
             With
             whom
             concurs
             Mr.
             Middleton
             ,
             in
             his
             Papist
             .
             Mast
             .
             p.
             193.
             
             
               No
               marvail
               therefore
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               tho'
               perusing
               Councils
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Stories
               from
               the
               Apostles
               forward
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               Print
               of
               the
               Popes
               Feet
               .
            
          
           
             For
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Points
             of
             Catholic
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             currant
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             are
             so
             certain
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             many
             Learned
             Protestants
             ,
             upon
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             refuse
             to
             stand
             the
             Test
             of
             their
             Authorities
             ;
             thinking
             it
             far
             more
             advantageous
             to
             their
             Cause
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             general
             Disclaim
             .
             Hence
             Mr.
             Whitaker
             affirms
             the
             
               Popish
               Religion
               to
               be
               patcht
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Errors
               .
            
             Cont.
             Dur
             l.
             6.
             p.
             423.
             
             And
             Dr.
             Humfrey
             most
             severely
             reprehends
             Mr.
             Jewel
             ,
             for
             his
             so
             bold
             Appeal
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             herein
             Mr.
             
               Jewel
               gave
               the
               Papists
               too
               large
               a
               scope
               ,
               was
               injurious
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               manner
               spoil'd
               himself
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               So
               then
               I
               see
               you
               intend
               to
               claim
               the
            
             Fathers
             ,
             
               not
               only
               of
            
             Constantine
             
               's
               Time
               ,
               and
               the
               Following
               Ages
               ,
               as
               Abettors
               of
            
             Popery
             ;
             
               but
               likewise
               Those
               ,
               who
               in
               the
            
             First
             
             Centuries
             
               immediately
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               what
               Room
               then
               do
               you
               leave
               for
            
             Protestancy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             only
             I
             that
             claim
             Them
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Protestants
             themselves
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             of
             the
             precedent
             Age
             ,
             such
             who
             were
             not
             asham'd
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             make
             a
             surrender
             of
             them
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             Pretensions
             either
             to
             Them
             or
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             disown'd
             all
             the
             Fathers
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             from
             
               Clement
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             them
             in
             their
             Function
             ,
             to
             S.
             
               Jerome
               ,
               Austin
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Gregory
               ,
            
             the
             last
             of
             which
             surviv'd
             the
             
               Fifth
               Century
            
             :
             when
             they
             have
             declar'd
             that
             Antichrist
             began
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             obscur'd
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             I
             wonder
             what
             Room
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             's
             left
             for
             Protestancy
             .
             It
             savours
             something
             of
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             call'd
             Nonsense
             ;
             to
             say
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             is
             the
             same
             Pure
             Religion
             as
             was
             Anciently
             and
             Generally
             Profess'd
             amongst
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Christians
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             condemn
             the
             same
             Fathers
             and
             Christians
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             for
             being
             infected
             with
             Popery
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             Antichrist
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             avoid
             these
             Inconveniences
             ,
             if
             you
             'l
             take
             my
             Advice
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             I
             believe
             you
             had
             better
             pretend
             no
             longer
             Right
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ;
             but
             as
             you
             have
             condemn'd
             the
             
               Eight
               hundred
            
             Years
             next
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             of
             Damnable
             Errors
             and
             Popish
             Superstitions
             ,
             to
             take
             one
             step
             further
             back
             ,
             and
             e'en
             take
             in
             the
             other
             
               Six
               hundred
            
             Years
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             condemn
             them
             all
             in
             the
             lump
             ,
             from
             Christ's
             Time
             to
             Luther
             ,
             for
             being
             Papists
             and
             
               Popishly
               affected
            
             .
             Never
             Mince
             the
             matter
             ;
             They
             were
             all
             Men
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             Error
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             are
             once
             in
             ,
             't
             is
             as
             easily
             condemning
             your
             Fore-fathers
             for
             Fourteen
             Ages
             as
             for
             Eight
             .
             Your
             First
             Reforming-Apostles
             were
             something
             of
             this
             mind
             ;
             and
             thought
             it
             no
             more
             difficulty
             to
             Censure
             and
             Condemn
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             than
             Those
             they
             found
             in
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             Henry
             8.
             but
             were
             for
             Reforming
             all
             with
             the
             same
             Hand
             .
             Hearken
             a
             little
             to
             your
             courageous
             
               Luther
               :
               In
               the
               Writings
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             of
             Jerome
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               True
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Sound
               Religion
            
             ;
             Tertullian
             
               is
               very
               Superstitious
               ;
               I
               have
               held
            
             Origen
             
               long
               since
               Accursed
               ;
               of
            
             Chrysostome
             
               I
               make
               no
               account
            
             ;
             Basil
             
               is
               of
               no
               worth
               ,
               he
               is
               wholly
               a
               Monk
               ,
               I
               value
               him
               not
               of
               a
               Hair
            
             ;
             Cyprian
             
               is
               a
               Weak
               Divine
               .
               The
               Apology
               of
            
             Philip
             Melancthon
             
               far
               excels
               all
               the
               Dostors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               exceeds
               even
            
             Austin
             himself
             .
             Coll.
             Mens
             .
             c.
             de
             Patr.
             Eccles
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               The
               Fathers
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               of
               so
               many
               Ages
               have
               been
               plainly
               Blind
               ,
               and
               most
               Ignorant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               They
               err'd
               all
               their
               Life-time
               ,
               and
               unless
               they
               were
               mended
               before
               their
               Deaths
               ,
               they
               were
               neither
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               pertaining
               to
               God's
               Church
               .
            
             To.
             2.
             l.
             de
             Serv.
             Arbit
             .
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             says
             plainly
             ,
             That
             
               as
               long
               as
               we
               stand
               to
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               we
               shall
               always
               remain
               infected
               with
               the
               same
               Errors
               ,
            
             viz.
             of
             Popery
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ,
             these
             Your
             First
             Setters
             up
             for
             Reformation
             were
             in
             the
             Right
             on
             't
             :
             for
             nothing
             can
             possibly
             so
             strengthen
             Protestancy
             ,
             and
             justifie
             the
             Separation
             as
             this
             
               Levelling
               Divinity
            
             .
             For
             your
             Going
             by
             halves
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             First
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             fills
             People
             with
             Doubts
             and
             Scruples
             ,
             whilst
             looking
             back
             upon
             the
             Professors
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             instead
             of
             Protestancy
             they
             find
             so
             much
             Popery
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             M
             DC
             LXXX
             VI.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           
             CATHOLIC
             REPRESENTER
          
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
             A
             New
             Way
             of
             making
             all
             the
             
               Popish
               Sayings
            
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             to
             be
             
               Good
               Protestancy
            
             .
             The
             Art
             of
             Interpreting
             do's
             Feats
             ;
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             Atheism
             and
             Infidelity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Represent
             .
          
           
             HOW
             stands
             your
             Head
             to
             day
             ,
             Misrepresenter
             ;
             have
             you
             Consider'd
             the
             Proposal
             I
             made
             you
             at
             our
             last
             Meeting
             ?
             Are
             you
             for
             disclaiming
             all
             Title
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             Huffing
             those
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ;
             as
             
               Luther
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             others
             did
             ,
             who
             designing
             a
             Through-Reformation
             ,
             were
             alike
             for
             calling
             those
             Great
             Doctors
             to
             an
             account
             of
             the
             
               First
               Ages
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             those
             they
             found
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             King
             Henry
             8
             ?
             Or
             are
             you
             for
             Reforming
             upon
             These
             First
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             taking
             in
             those
             Primitive
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             They
             cast
             off
             and
             Condemn'd
             for
             Papists
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               Consider'd
               this
               Matter
               very
               seriously
               ,
               and
               taken
               the
               Advice
               of
               Friends
               upon
               the
               Point
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               to
               be
               short
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               value
               no
               more
               the
               Saying
               of
            
             Luther
             ;
             
               than
               he
               did
               Those
            
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               condemn'd
               as
            
             Weak
             Divines
             ,
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             Valu'd
             not
             of
             a
             Hair.
             
               He
               was
               so
               near
               the
               Times
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               well
               look
               back
               ,
               and
               make
               Judgment
               of
               any
               thing
               behind
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             commend
             you
             in
             this
             ;
             't
             is
             only
             just
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             kind
             .
             'T
             was
             
             Tertullian's
             Saying
             .
             
               Cur●●nm
               idem
               licet
               Marcionitis
               ,
               quod
               Marcioni
               ?
            
             If
             Marcion
             has
             rebell'd
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             why
             should
             his
             Followers
             think
             much
             to
             rebel
             against
             him
             ?
             And
             since
             Luther
             cast
             off
             all
             Authority
             ,
             and
             valu'd
             not
             the
             Writings
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ;
             why
             shou'd
             any
             one
             think
             much
             of
             undervaluing
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Example
             ?
             If
             Luther
             could
             so
             easily
             throw
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             for
             a
             
               Weak
               Divine
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Basil
             for
             being
             
               wholly
               a
               Monk
            
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             Precedent
             enough
             for
             any
             Follower
             of
             Luther
             ,
             to
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             for
             an
             
               Apostate
               Friar
            
             and
             an
             
               Ambitious
               Divine
            
             ?
             Well
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             Reform
             upon
             Luther
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             think
             fit
             with
             him
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             as
             Erroneous
             and
             Superstitious
             ;
             what
             do
             you
             do
             with
             all
             those
             troublesome
             Passages
             in
             their
             Works
             ,
             wherein
             They
             are
             such
             Positive
             Asserters
             of
             Popish
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             take
             the
             Authors
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             Papists
             ;
             which
             do's
             not
             well
             suit
             with
             your
             Claim
             to
             them
             as
             Protestants
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrepres
             .
          
           
             
               Pish
               ,
               I
               value
               no
               more
               these
               Difficulties
               ,
               than
            
             Luther
             
               did
               the
            
             Fathers
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             Hair.
             
               If
               the
            
             First
             Reformers
             
               bad
               their
               Eyes
               but
            
             half
             open
             ,
             
               what
               's
               that
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               Noon-light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               shining
               upon
               us
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               the
            
             Protestant
             Church
             
               in
               the
               Time
               of
            
             Luther
             ,
             
               &c.
               was
               but
               in
               her
               Nonage
               ;
               and
               what
               wonder
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               We
               ,
               standing
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               ,
               see
               farther
               than
               They
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Then
             we
             are
             like
             to
             have
             
               Old
               Protestancy
            
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             and
             
               New
               Protestancy
            
             ;
             a
             Protestancy
             of
             Luther
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestancy
             of
             those
             that
             stand
             upon
             
             Luther's
             Shoulders
             :
             
             And
             who
             knows
             but
             some
             other
             Doctors
             in
             the
             next
             Age
             may
             set
             their
             Feet
             upon
             your
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             see
             as
             far
             beyond
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             think
             you
             do
             beyond
             Luther
             ?
             As
             far
             as
             I
             see
             ,
             
               The
               Reforming
               Humovr
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             Fashion
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             is
             possible
             ;
             And
             tho'
             the
             Word
             of
             late
             be
             STAND
             FAST
             ;
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             very
             effectual
             ,
             when
             Those
             that
             give
             it
             ,
             never
             knew
             what
             .
             't
             was
             to
             
               Stand
               Fast
            
             themselves
             :
             They
             that
             have
             no
             other
             Being
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             gain'd
             by
             a
             Violent
             
               Breaking
               loose
            
             and
             Separation
             ,
             Argue
             but
             weakly
             ,
             when
             they
             cry
             to
             their
             Followers
             to
             HOLD
             FAST
             .
             When
             Doctrine
             and
             Example
             go
             together
             ,
             it
             moves
             powerfully
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Example
             is
             a
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             sinks
             not
             beyond
             the
             Ear
             ;
             and
             is
             no
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Rebel
             to
             Preach
             up
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Followers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Whither
               are
               you
               gone
               ?
               Why
               the
            
             Protestancy
             
               of
               the
            
             First
             Reformers
             and
             Our
             Protestancy
             
               is
               much
               at
               one
               ;
               only
            
             Luther
             
               and
               his
            
             Contemporaries
             
               were
               for
            
             Reforming
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             
               taking
               them
               for
               as
            
             rank
             Papists
             
               as
               those
               that
               we
               found
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               King
            
             Henry
             8.
             
             
               And
               we
               take
               them
               for
               Good
               Sound
            
             Protestants
             ,
             
               and
               regulate
               our
               Belief
               and
               Doctrine
               according
               to
               what
               was
               then
               generally
               Taught
               by
               them
               and
               Practis'd
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             Those
             Fathers
             it
             seems
             ,
             whom
             Luther
             condemn'd
             as
             
               Superstitious
               ,
               Monkish
            
             ,
             and
             Accursed
             ,
             you
             follow
             as
             True-Protestants
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             Luther
             is
             gone
             before
             you
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             to
             come
             again
             ,
             he
             would
             as
             certainly
             throw
             you
             into
             the
             same
             List
             of
             
               Superstitious
               ,
               Monkish
            
             ,
             and
             Accursed
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             whom
             you
             follow
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             were
             rejected
             by
             him
             for
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               No
               such
               matter
               .
               For
               tho'
               we
               believe
               as
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               believ'd
               ,
               yet
               we
               don't
               dissent
               in
               any
               material
               Point
               from
            
             Luther
             ;
             
               we
               accept
               of
               and
               own
               his
            
             Reformation
             ,
             
               and
               fear
               no
            
             Anathema
             
               from
               him
               ,
               tho'
               he
               were
               to
               have
               a
               Second
               Coming
               .
               All
               the
               business
               ,
               is
            
             Luther
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             
               &c.
               did
               not
               understand
               the
            
             Fathers
             ;
             
               They
               mistook
               their
               Meaning
               ,
               and
               thought
               them
               in
               their
               Writings
               to
               teach
            
             Popery
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               declar'd
               them
            
             Accursed
             ;
             But
             Our
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Divines
             
               of
               these
               Days
               of
               clearer
               Light
               ,
               whose
            
             Discerning
             Faculties
             
               are
               more
               Pure
               and
               more
               Refin'd
               than
               those
               that
               went
               before
               them
               ,
               have
               now
               Examin'd
               the
               Works
               of
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               with
               a
               stricter
               Eye
               ,
               and
               find
               all
               that
               in
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               to
               be
            
             Stanch-Protestancy
             ,
             which
             Luther
             
               and
               his
               Followers
               mistook
               for
            
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             How
             so
             Man
             !
             What
             strange
             Discovery
             is
             this
             !
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Nothing
               strange
               at
               all
               ;
               'T
               is
               only
               by
               the
               Natural
               Art
               of
            
             Interpretation
             .
             
               'T
               is
               but
               the
               Application
               of
               three
               or
               four
               Significant
               Words
               to
               the
            
             Popish
             Expressions
             
               of
               the
            
             Fathers
             ,
             
               and
               forthwith
               they
               appear
               all
               in
               as
               true
               a
            
             Protestant
             
               Dress
               ,
               as
               if
               the
            
             Fathers
             
               of
               the
            
             XXXIX
             Articles
             
               had
               been
               the
               Authors
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             What
             ▪
             this
             is
             some
             
               Controversial
               Legerdermain
            
             I
             le
             warrant
             you
             ;
             You
             'l
             favour
             me
             with
             a
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             knows
             what
             Effect
             it
             may
             have
             upon
             me
             ?
             If
             it
             do's
             not
             make
             a
             Convert
             of
             me
             ,
             at
             least
             I
             shall
             undoubtedly
             admire
             the
             Art
             and
             Industry
             of
             the
             Operators
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               You
               are
               upon
               your
               Rallery
               .
               However
               produce
               you
               any
               of
               what
               you
               take
               for
               the
               most
            
             Popish
             
               Sayings
               of
               the
            
             Fathers
             ,
             
               even
               those
               very
               Sayings
               ,
               for
               which
               They
               were
               condemn'd
               by
            
             Luther
             for
             Papists
             ,
             
               and
               you
               shall
               soon
               see
               ,
               I
               le
               make
               good
               what
               I
               tell
               you
               .
               I
               don
               't
               ,
               like
               Empty
               Quacks
               ,
               promise
               more
               than
               I
               le
               perform
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Let
             's
             see
             then
             .
             As
             to
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ;
             We
             quote
             St.
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             who
             thus
             directs
             himself
             to
             S.
             Theodore
             Martyr
             ,
             (
             Orat.
             de
             S.
             Theod.
             )
             
               Intercede
               and
               Pray
               for
               our
               Country
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               :
               Thou
               hast
               left
               this
               World
               ,
               yet
               thou
               knowest
               our
               Desires
               ,
               our
               Wants
               ,
               and
               the
               Necessities
               of
               Human
               Life
               .
               Ask
               for
               Peace
               .
            
             We
             quote
             likewise
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             who
             thus
             Addresses
             himself
             to
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             (
             Orat
             .
             18.
             in
             S.
             Cyprian
             )
             
               Do
               you
               full
               of
               Compassion
               look
               upon
               us
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               direct
               our
               Words
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               help
               me
               who
               have
               the
               Charge
               of
               this
               holy
               Flock
               .
            
             The
             like
             we
             read
             in
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             St.
             Ambrose
             ,
             St.
             Jerome
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             this
             very
             
             Reason
             are
             these
             Fathers
             reprov'd
             by
             former
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             
               infected
               with
               Popish
               Errors
            
             ,
             and
             spotted
             with
             
               Superstitious
               Doctrines
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             make
             this
             a
             
               Protestant
               Doctrine
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               ,
               look
               you
               now
               :
               with
               one
               Word
               I
               turn
               all
               this
            
             Popery
             into
             Protestantism
             .
             
               These
               Sayings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               are
               not
            
             Prayers
             
               to
               the
            
             Saints
             ,
             
               but
               only
               so
               many
            
             Rhetorical
             Flights
             or
             Innocent
             Wishes
             :
             
               and
               what
               's
               become
               of
               all
               the
            
             Popery
             now
             ?
             
               But
               proceed
               ;
               have
               you
               any
               more
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Powder
             of
             Pimperlimpimp
             ;
             a
             
               German
               Artist
            
             cou'd
             not
             make
             a
             more
             Expedite
             and
             Undiscernible
             Conversion
             .
             But
             pray
             let
             's
             have
             some
             more
             of
             this
             .
             We
             quote
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             some
             Passages
             of
             the
             
               First
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             stil'd
             Head
             ;
             and
             of
             some
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Orders
             ,
             tho'
             being
             Prelates
             not
             of
             the
             Western
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             African
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               These
               are
               nothing
               but
            
             Complements
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Good
             agen
             .
             We
             quote
             likewise
             upon
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             St.
             Irenaeus
             who
             (
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             adv
             .
             Haer.
             )
             says
             that
             
               All
               Churches
               ought
               to
               accord
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               more
               Powerful
               Principality
               .
            
             And
             Others
             who
             call
             it
             the
             Head-Church
             ;
             adding
             ,
             that
             to
             its
             Bishop
             is
             given
             a
             
               Preeminence
               of
               Priesthood
            
             .
             For
             which
             Sayings
             These
             Fathers
             are
             rejected
             by
             the
             Centurists
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Pish
               !
               The
            
             Centurists
             
               understood
               them
               not
               .
               These
               are
               only
               Expressions
               of
            
             Civil
             Respect
             ,
             
               and
               no
               acknowledgments
               of
            
             Authority
             ,
             Primacy
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             .
             
               They
               are
               nothing
               but
            
             Respectful
             Compellations
             ,
             and
             Words
             of
             Courtesie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             We
             quote
             again
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             The
             many
             Applications
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Eastern
             and
             African
             Bishops
             to
             the
             
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             acquainted
             him
             with
             the
             State
             of
             their
             Church-Affairs
             ,
             Gave
             an
             Account
             of
             
               their
               Faith
            
             ,
             Inform'd
             him
             of
             Heresies
             arising
             ,
             Requir'd
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               All
               this
               was
               only
               for
               the
               maintaining
               a
            
             Mutual
             and
             Brotherly
             Correspondence
             .
             
               It
               means
               no
               more
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             We
             quote
             again
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             That
             as
             Christ
             chang'd
             Water
             into
             Wine
             at
             Cana
             of
             Galilee
             ;
             so
             at
             his
             Last
             Supper
             he
             chang'd
             Wine
             into
             his
             Blood.
             That
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             eat
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Ador'd
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             Sin
             in
             not
             Adoring
             it
             .
             That
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             deceive
             us
             or
             be
             untrue
             ,
             but
             our
             Sense
             is
             very
             often
             deceiv'd
             ;
             Since
             therefore
             He
             has
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             Convinc'd
             and
             Believe
             ,
             That
             He
             that
             Sanctifies
             and
             Changes
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             done
             by
             Human
             Power
             ,
             the
             Priests
             hold
             but
             the
             Place
             of
             Ministers
             .
             That
             they
             believ'd
             the
             Bread
             Sanctifi'd
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             Chang'd
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             
               in
               all
               these
               Expressions
               speak
               only
               as
            
             Orators
             ,
             Figuratively
             or
             Morally
             ,
             
               but
               not
               as
               Divines
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               this
               advances
               nothing
               for
            
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             hold
             :
             I
             le
             say
             this
             for
             you
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             most
             artificial
             Knack
             of
             making
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
               no
               Papists
            
             that
             could
             possibly
             be
             invented
             .
             Luther
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             were
             certainly
             Dull
             Souls
             ,
             so
             severely
             to
             Censure
             the
             Fathers
             for
             being
             infected
             with
             
               Popis●
               Errors
            
             ;
             whenas
             if
             they
             had
             understood
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             these
             Three
             or
             Four
             Words
             ,
             RHETORICALLY
             ,
             COMPLEMENTALLY
             ,
             CIVIL-RESPECTFULLY
             ,
             FIGURATIVELY
             ,
             and
             MORALLY
             ,
             and
             known
             the
             
               Right
               Vse
            
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             made
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             to
             have
             deliver'd
             as
             Good
             
               Protestant
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             as
             any
             
               Modern
               Divine
            
             has
             done
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               You
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ;
               but
               such
               Discoveries
               as
               These
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               Product
               of
               one
               Age.
               This
               could
               not
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               First
            
             Reformers
             ,
             
               who
               had
               their
               Hands
               full
               ,
               and
               many
               Irons
               in
               the
               Fire
               :
               'T
               was
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               condemn
               all
            
             such
             Expressions
             and
             
             Writings
             ,
             
               whether
               of
            
             Primitive
             Fathers
             
               or
               Others
               ,
               that
               did
               any
               ways
               seem
               to
               disagree
               with
               the
            
             Reform'd
             Principles
             .
             
               But
               our
            
             Modern
             Controvertists
             ,
             
               who
               have
               had
               more
               Leisure
               and
               Contrivance
               ,
               and
               look'd
               more
               ●arrowly
               into
               the
               Text
               ,
               have
               now
               made
               all
               that
            
             Sound
             Protestancy
             
               which
               by
               the
               First
               Reformers
               was
               taken
               for
            
             Rank
             Popery
             ;
             
               and
               all
               this
               by
               Interpreting
               and
               Declaring
               what
               is
               spoken
               by
               the
               Ancient
            
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             
               by
               way
               of
            
             Complement
             ,
             of
             Civil
             Respect
             ,
             of
             Oratory
             ,
             of
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Moral
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Really
             this
             is
             admirable
             .
             But
             pray
             now
             tell
             me
             ,
             May
             not
             this
             Method
             of
             Interpreting
             sometime
             or
             other
             be
             likely
             to
             do
             Mischief
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             by
             this
             Art
             ,
             of
             Popery
             have
             made
             Protestancy
             ,
             may
             not
             some
             other
             by
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             make
             
               Judaism
               ,
               Infidelity
            
             or
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             make
             every
             thing
             of
             any
             thing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               How
               so
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             As
             now
             ,
             if
             when
             We
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             proving
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             alledge
             Joh.
             10.
             30.
             
             
               I
               and
               my
               Father
               are
               One
               ,
            
             any
             Pretending
             Interpreter
             should
             come
             and
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             only
             a
             RHETORICAL
             FLIGHT
             .
             When
             we
             quote
             Luke
             1.
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             COMPLEMENT
             .
             When
             we
             prove
             Obedience
             to
             Superiors
             by
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               Submit
               your selves
               ,
            
             he
             should
             say
             .
             This
             is
             only
             for
             a
             MUTUAL
             CORRESPONDENCF
             or
             CIVIL
             RESPECT
             .
             If
             to
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             Christian
             commanded
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             of
             
               Living
               Soberly
               ,
               not
               Bearing
               False
               Witness
               ,
               Being
               Subject
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               Loving
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               Not
               making
               Divisions
               ,
               Honouring
               Parents
               ,
               Not
               Stealing
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             should
             thrust
             in
             those
             little
             
               Interpreting
               Words
               ▪
            
             and
             make
             all
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             Figuratively
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Complement
             ;
             would
             not
             this
             be
             a
             very
             fair
             way
             of
             turning
             Christianity
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             next
             Generation
             Infidels
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             as
             you
             have
             made
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ?
             Let
             any
             thing
             be
             deliver'd
             never
             so
             expresly
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             the
             Interpreting
             it
             by
             way
             of
             
               Figure
               ,
               Complement
            
             ,
             or
             Morally
             ,
             and
             it
             changes
             the
             
               whole
               Sense
            
             ,
             and
             makes
             any
             thing
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             There
             would
             be
             no
             great
             difficulty
             by
             this
             Art
             ,
             of
             making
             the
             Bible
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Alcoran
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             your
             Way
             of
             making
             Protestants
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             applying
             your
             Rule
             home
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             make
             the
             Trent-Fathers
             as
             much
             Protestants
             as
             They.
             
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               stand
               to
               't
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Ancient
             Fathers
             were
             Protestants
             
               still
               .
               But
               suppose
               They
               were
               not
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               tell
               how
               to
               turn
            
             Papist
             .
             A
             Papist
             
               is
               such
               an
            
             Unreasonable
             and
             Absurd
             
               kind
               of
               Christian
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               had
               as
               good
               be
               of
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               a●
               be
               a
            
             Papist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             so
             indeed
             ,
             as
             you
             understand
             a
             Papist
             .
             If
             a
             Papist
             were
             really
             what
             you
             seem
             to
             render
             him
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             I
             should
             as
             heartily
             detest
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             as
             you
             and
             yours
             do
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             wonder
             to
             see
             you
             more
             concern'd
             at
             your
             Neighbour's
             turning
             Papist
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             becomes
             Jew
             or
             Atheist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Misrep
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               's
               hear
               then
               what
            
             Your
             Papist
             
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               le
               tell
               you
               what
            
             Mine
             
               is
               :
               But
               let
               's
               have
               none
               of
               these
               Interruptions
               and
               quick
               Turns
               .
               When
               I
               have
               said
               my
            
             Say
             ,
             
               do
               you
               take
               yours
               .
               I
               le
               give
               you
               no
               disturbance
               :
               I
               have
               some
               Eight
               or
               Ten
               Points
               to
               touch
               at
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               'l
               let
               me
               have
               my
               Humour
               ,
               let
               's
               return
               to
               our
               Old
               way
               of
               Papist
            
             Misrepresented
             and
             Represented
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repres
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             as
             you
             please
             ;
             but
             pray
             consider
             ,
             whether
             Silence
             will
             not
             be
             more
             agreeble
             to
             these
             Times
             of
             Peace
             :
             Do
             you
             go
             Your
             Way
             ,
             and
             I
             'll
             go
             Mine
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             fit
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Publish'd
               with
               Allowance
            
             .
          
           
             Printed
             by
             
               Henry
               Hills
            
             ,
             Printer
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             his
             Houshold
             and
             Chappel
             .
             MDCLXXXVI
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41593-e1480
           
             
               Pap.
               not
               Misrep
               .
               by
               Prot.
               p.
            
             5.
             
             
               Answ
               .
               to
               Pap.
               Prot.
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             
          
           
             
               Catec
               .
               p.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Postscr
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41593-e5200
           
             Prov.
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Nubes
               Testium
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             this
             at
             large
             ,
             S.
             
               Ambr.
               l.
               de
               Vid.
            
             
          
           
             Obsecrandi
             sunt
             Angeli
             :
             Martyres
             obsecrandi
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41593-e9000
           
             Dr.
             St.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41593-e13180
           
             Serm.
             at
             Whitehall
             ,
             pr.
             3d.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             
          
           
             
               Idol
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             Ed.
             1
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41593-e26210
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.